Revision as of 05:07, 4 January 2005 view source68.111.130.114 (talk)No edit summary← Previous edit | Latest revision as of 13:27, 11 December 2024 view source Exobiotic (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users1,820 editsm Date format, simplify linksTags: Visual edit Mobile edit Mobile web edit | ||
(1,000 intermediate revisions by more than 100 users not shown) | |||
Line 1: | Line 1: | ||
{{pp-semi-indef|small=yes}} | |||
'''''Xiongnu''''' (匈奴; meaning ''Xiong's slaves'', ''Xiong'' being a ] transliteration of a national name but also meaning 'savage/raucous/ferocious', however some argued that the two words are both transliteration, in this case the sense of "slaves" does not exist) was the term given by the Chinese to nomadic tribes on their northern boarder under the control of the ] of ] perhaps based around ] on the ]. | |||
{{Short description|Eurasian steppe confederation (3rd c. BC – 1st c. AD)}} | |||
{{Use dmy dates|date=April 2024|cs1-dates=ly}} | |||
{{Infobox former country | |||
| image_map = {{Continental Asia in 150 BCE|center|||Map of the Xiongnu, circa 150 BCE.png|none}} | |||
| map_caption = Territory of the Xiongnu in the 2nd century BC (before the ] of 133 BC – 89 AD): it includes ], east ], east ], south ], and parts of northern ] such as western ], ], ] and ].<ref>{{cite book |last1=Coatsworth |first1=John |last2=Cole |first2=Juan |last3=Hanagan |first3=Michael P. |last4=Perdue |first4=Peter C. |last5=Tilly |first5=Charles |last6=Tilly |first6=Louise |title=Global Connections: Volume 1, To 1500: Politics, Exchange, and Social Life in World History |date=16 March 2015 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-316-29777-3 |page=138 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=w5vlBgAAQBAJ&pg=PA138}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |title=Atlas of World History |date=2002 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-521921-0 |page=51 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ffZy5tDjaUkC&pg=PA51}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Fauve |first1=Jeroen|title=The European Handbook of Central Asian Studies |date=2021 |isbn=978-3-8382-1518-1 |page=403 |publisher=BoD – Books on Demand |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=KPBIEAAAQBAJ&pg=PA406}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Hartley |first1=Charles W. |last2=Yazicioğlu |first2=G. Bike |last3=Smith |first3=Adam T. |title=The Archaeology of Power and Politics in Eurasia: Regimes and Revolutions |date=19 November 2012 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |isbn=978-1-139-78938-7 |at=p. 245, Fig 12.3 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=1mcgAwAAQBAJ&pg=PA245 |language=en}}</ref> | |||
| conventional_long_name = Xiongnu | |||
| common_name = Xiongnu | |||
| era = ] | |||
| government_type = ] ] | |||
| common_languages = '']'' | |||
| capital = Longcheng<ref name=yuuu86-384>{{cite book |last=Yü |first=Ying-shih |chapter=Han Foreign Relations |title=The Cambridge History of China, Volume 1: The Ch'in and Han Empires, 221 BC – AD 220 |year=1986 |publisher=] |location=Cambridge |isbn=978-0-521-24327-8 |page=384}}</ref> | |||
| year_start = 3rd century BC | |||
| year_end = 2nd century AD | |||
| religion = ], ], ]<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Shufen |first1=Liu |title=Ethnicity and the Suppression of Buddhism in Fifth-century North China: The Background and Significance of the Gaiwu Rebellion |journal=Asia Major |date=2002 |volume=15 |issue=1 |pages=1–21 |jstor=41649858 |issn=0004-4482}}</ref> | |||
| demonym = Xiongnu | |||
| title_leader = ] | |||
| leader1 = ] | |||
| year_leader1 = 220–209 BC | |||
| leader2 = ] | |||
| year_leader2 = 209–174 BC | |||
| leader3 = ] | |||
| year_leader3 = 174–161 BC | |||
| leader4 = ] | |||
| year_leader4 = 46 AD | |||
| p1 = Slab Grave Culture | |||
| p2 = Donghu people | |||
| p3 = Yuezhi | |||
| p4 = Sakas | |||
| p5 = Ordos culture | |||
| s1 = Han dynasty | |||
| s2 = Xianbei | |||
| s3 = Rouran Khaganate | |||
| s4 = Tocharians | |||
| s5 = First Turkic Khaganate | |||
}} | |||
{{Infobox Chinese | |||
| title = Xiongnu | |||
| c = 匈奴 | |||
| mon = | |||
| monr = | |||
| mong = | |||
| p = Xiōngnú | |||
| w = {{tone superscript|Hsiung1-nu2}} | |||
| mi = {{IPAc-cmn|x|iong|1|.|n|u|2}} | |||
| gr = Shiongnu | |||
| j = Hung<sup>1</sup>-nou<sup>4</sup> | |||
| y = Hūng-nòuh | |||
| ci = {{IPAc-yue|h|ung|1|.|n|ou|4}} | |||
| tl = Hing-lôo | |||
| oc-bs = *{{IPA|qʰoŋ.nˤa}} | |||
| oc-zz = qʰoŋ.na:<ref name=":01">{{cite web|url = http://ytenx.org/dciangx/dzih/%E5%8C%88/|script-title=zh:匈 – 上古音系第一三千八百九十字|website = ytenx.org |first = Shang-fang (Chinese: 尚芳)|last = Zheng Zhang (Chinese: 鄭張) |others = Rearranged by BYVoid |language=zh |trans-title=匈 - The 13890th word of the Ancient Phonological System}}</ref><ref name=":02">{{cite web|url = http://ytenx.org/dciangx/dzih/%E5%A5%B4/|script-title=zh:奴 – 上古音系第九千六百字|website = ytenx.org |last = Zheng Zhang (Chinese: 鄭張)|first = Shang-fang (Chinese: 尚芳) |others = Rearranged by BYVoid |language=zh |trans-title=奴 – The 9600th word of the Ancient Phonological System}}</ref> | |||
| tp = Syong-nú | |||
| bpmf = ㄒㄩㄥ ㄋㄨˊ | |||
}} | |||
{{History of Mongolia}} | |||
The '''Xiongnu''' ({{zh|c=匈奴|loc= Xiōngnú}},<ref>{{Cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QTPwDwAAQBAJ&q=Türk+Medeniyeti+Tarihi+orgun |title=Türk Medeniyeti Tarihi |isbn=978-605-4369-46-1 |last1=Gökalp |first1=Ziya |year=2020 |via=]}}</ref> {{IPAc-cmn|x|iong|1|.|n|u|2}}) were a tribal ]<ref>{{cite web |title=Xiongnu People |url=http://global.britannica.com/topic/Xiongnu|website=britannica.com |publisher=Encyclopædia Britannica |access-date=25 July 2015 |archive-date=11 March 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200311191625/https://global.britannica.com/topic/Xiongnu }}</ref> of ] who, according to ancient ], inhabited the eastern ] from the 3rd century BC to the late 1st century AD. ], the supreme leader after 209 BC, founded the '''Xiongnu Empire'''.{{sfn|Di Cosmo|2004|p=186}} | |||
After overthrowing their previous overlords,<ref>{{cite book |last1=Chase-Dunn |first1=C. |last2=Anderson |first2=E. |title=The Historical Evolution of World-Systems |date=18 February 2005 |publisher=Springer |isbn=978-1-4039-8052-6 |pages=36–37 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=HUTHAAAAQBAJ&dq=xiongnu+overthrew+yuezhi&pg=PA37 |language=en}} "The primary focus of the new threat became the Xiongnu who emerged rather abruptly in the late 4th century BC. Initially subordinated to the Yuezhi, the Xiongnu overthrew the nomadic hierarchy while also escalating its attacks on Chinese areas."</ref> the ], the Xiongnu became the dominant power on the ]s of ], centred on the ]. The Xiongnu were also active in areas now part of ], ], ] and ]. Their relations with adjacent ] to the south-east were complex—alternating between various periods of peace, war, and subjugation. Ultimately, the Xiongnu were defeated by the ] in a ], which led to the confederation splitting in two, and forcible resettlement of large numbers of Xiongnu within Han borders. During the ] era, listed as one of the "]", their descendants founded the dynastic states of ], ] and ] in northern China. | |||
Variations include: '''Xiong-Nu''', '''Hun-no''', '''Xiung-Nu''', '''Hsiong-Nu''', '''Hsiung-Nu''', '''Hiung-No'''. | |||
Attempts to associate the Xiongnu with the nearby ] and ] were once controversial. However, ] has confirmed their interaction with the Xiongnu, and also possibly their relation to the ]. The identity of the ethnic core of Xiongnu has been a subject of varied hypotheses, because only a few words, mainly titles and personal names, were preserved in the Chinese sources. The name ''Xiongnu'' may be ] with that of the Huns or the ],{{sfn|Grousset|1970|pp=}}{{sfn|Pulleyblank|2000|p=17}}{{sfn|Schuessler|2014|pp=257, 264}} although this is disputed.{{sfn|Beckwith|2009|loc=pp. 404–405, notes 51–52}}<ref name="vaissiere2006">{{cite encyclopedia |author=Étienne de la Vaissière |date=15 November 2006 |title=Xiongnu |encyclopedia=Encyclopedia Iranica online |url=http://www.iranicaonline.org/articles/xiongnu |url-status=live |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20120104081516/http://www.iranicaonline.org/articles/xiongnu |archive-date=4 January 2012}}</ref> Other linguistic links—all of them also controversial—proposed by scholars include ],{{sfn|Hucker|1975|p=136}}<ref>{{cite journal |title=Early nomads of the Eastern Steppe and their tentative connections in the West |last1=Savelyev |first1=Alexander |last2=Jeong |first2=Choongwon |date=10 May 2020 |journal=Evolutionary Human Sciences |volume=2 |doi=10.1017/ehs.2020.18 |pmid=35663512 |pmc=7612788 |hdl=21.11116/0000-0007-772B-4 |s2cid=218935871 |quote=The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic (Late Proto-Turkic, to be more precise)}}</ref><ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Robbeets |first1=Martine |last2=Bouckaert |first2=Remco |date=1 July 2018 |title=Bayesian phylolinguistics reveals the internal structure of the Transeurasian family |journal=Journal of Language Evolution |volume=3 |issue=2 |pages=145–162 |doi=10.1093/jole/lzy007 |issn=2058-4571|hdl=21.11116/0000-0001-E3E6-B |hdl-access=free }}</ref><ref>{{Citation |author=Nancy Shatzman Steinhardt |date=2019 |chapter=Northern Dynasties and Southern Dynasties |title=Chinese Architecture |pages=72–103 |publisher=Princeton University Press|doi=10.2307/j.ctvc77f7s.11 |s2cid=243720017}}{{Cite web |publisher=Larousse Éditions |title=Turcs ou Turks|url=https://www.larousse.fr/encyclopedie/divers/Turcs/147681 |access-date=1 April 2023 |website=Larousse Rncyclopedie|language=fr}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |title=Book of Zhou, vol. 50}}{{Cite book |title=Henning 1948}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |title=Sims-Williams 2004}}{{Cite book |title=Pritsak 1959}}{{Cite book |title=Hucker 1975, p. 136.}}{{Cite book |title=Jinshu vol. 97 Four Barbarians - Xiongnu"}}{{Cite book |title=Weishu |volume=102: Wusun, Shule, & Yueban |quote={{lang|zh|悅般國,... 其先,匈奴北單于之部落也。... 其風俗言語與高車同}}}}{{Cite book |title=Yuanhe Maps and Records of Prefectures and Counties vol. 4 quote: "北人呼駮馬為賀蘭}}{{Cite book |last=Kim |first=Hyun Jin |title=The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe |date=18 April 2013 |publisher=Cambridge University Press |doi=10.1017/cbo9780511920493 |isbn=978-0-511-92049-3}}{{Cite book |title=Du You. Tongdian |volume=200: 突厥謂駮馬為曷剌,亦名曷剌國。}}{{Cite book |title=Wink 2002, pp. 60–61.}}</ref> ],<ref name="Harmatta488">{{harvnb|Harmatta|1994|p=488}}: "Their royal tribes and kings (''shan-yü'') bore Iranian names and all the Hsiung-nu words noted by the Chinese can be explained from an Iranian language of Saka type. It is therefore clear that the majority of Hsiung-nu tribes spoke an Eastern Iranian language."</ref>{{sfn|Bailey|1985|pp=21–45}}{{sfn|Jankowski|2006|pp=26–27}} ],<ref name="Tumen">{{cite journal |vauthors=Tumen D |title=Anthropology of Archaeological Populations from Northeast Asia |journal=Oriental Studies |volume=49 |date=February 2011 |pages=25, 27 |publisher=Dankook University Institute of Oriental Studies |url=http://user.dankook.ac.kr/~oriental/Journal/pdf_new/49/11.pdf |archive-date=29 July 2013 |archive-url= https://web.archive.org/web/20130729140858/http://user.dankook.ac.kr/~oriental/Journal/pdf_new/49/11.pdf }}</ref> ],{{sfn|Di Cosmo|2004|p=166}} ],{{sfn|Beckwith|2009|loc=pp. 404–405, notes 51–52}}{{sfn|Adas|2001|p=88}}<ref>{{cite journal |last=Vovin |first=Alexander |year=2000 |title=Did the Xiongnu speak a Yeniseian language? |journal=Central Asiatic Journal |volume=44 |issue=1| pages=87–104 |jstor=41928223}}</ref><ref>{{Cite journal |last=高晶一 |first=Jingyi Gao |date=2017 |trans-title=Xia and Ket Identified by Sinitic and Yeniseian Shared Etymologies |script-title=zh:確定夏國及凱特人的語言為屬於漢語族和葉尼塞語系共同詞源 |title=Quèdìng xià guó jí kǎitè rén de yǔyán wéi shǔyú hànyǔ zú hé yè ní sāi yǔxì gòngtóng cí yuán |journal=Central Asiatic Journal |volume=60 |issue=1–2 |pages=51–58 |doi=10.13173/centasiaj.60.1-2.0051 |jstor=10.13173/centasiaj.60.1-2.0051 |s2cid=165893686}}</ref> or multi-ethnic.{{sfn|Geng|2005}} | |||
The "奴" tribes and affected statelets included: | |||
== Name == | |||
*Xiǎn Yǔn | |||
The pronunciation of 匈奴 as Xiōngnú {{IPAc-cmn|x|iong|1|n|u|2}} is the modern ] pronunciation, from the Mandarin dialect spoken now in Beijing, which came into existence less than 1,000 years ago. The ] pronunciation has been reconstructed as *''xiuoŋ-na'' or *''qhoŋna''.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Gao |first1=Jingyi (高晶一) |title=Huns and Xiongnu Identified by Hungarian and Yeniseian Shared Etymologies |journal=Central Asiatic Journal |date=2013 |volume=56 |page=41 |jstor=10.13173/centasiaj.56.2013.0041 |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/pdf/10.13173/centasiaj.56.2013.0041.pdf |issn=0008-9192}}</ref> Sinologist Axel Schuessler (2014) reconstructs the pronunciations of 匈奴 as *''hoŋ-nâ'' in Late ] (c. 318 BCE) and as *''hɨoŋ-nɑ'' in ]; citing other Chinese transcriptions wherein the velar nasal medial ''-ŋ-'', after a short vowel, seemingly played the role of a general nasal – sometimes equivalent to ''n'' or ''m'' –, Schuessler proposes that 匈奴 Xiongnu < *''hɨoŋ-nɑ'' < *''hoŋ-nâ'' might be a Chinese rendition, Han or even pre-Han, of foreign *''Hŏna'' or *''Hŭna'', which Schuessler compares to ] and Sanskrit '']''.{{sfn|Schuessler|2014|pp=257, 264}} However, the same medial ''-ŋ-'' prompts Christopher P. Atwood (2015) to reconstruct *''Xoŋai'', which he derives from the ] ({{langx|mn|Онги гол}}) in ] and suggests that it was originally a dynastic name rather than an ethnic name.<ref>Atwood, Christopher P. (2015). . International Journal of Eurasian Studies. 2: p of 45–47 of 35–63.</ref> | |||
*] or Wēi (倭) | |||
*Xiànbēi (鮮卑), | |||
*] (回紇 Huíihé) or Wei-ho, Yuan-ho, | |||
*] (黨項 Dăngxìang) | |||
*The ancestors of the ]s (蒙古 Ménggŭ) | |||
*] 烏孫 or A-se-na (阿史那 Āshĭnà) | |||
*Tu-chuen/Tújué (突厥) | |||
*] (滑) & Hephthal (厭達 Yàndá) | |||
*Nǚzhēn (女眞) | |||
*The ancestors of the ]s (滿洲人 Mǎnzhōu rén) or (滿人 Mǎn rén) | |||
*Dīnglíng (丁零) | |||
*Gāochē/Cossakh Tolos/Teli (高車) | |||
*Shūlè (疏勒) | |||
*Dōnghú (東胡), | |||
*] (烏桓), | |||
*the ancestors of the Goran or ] (契丹 Qìdān) | |||
*Bǐngyín (丙寅) | |||
*Diélè (鐵勒) | |||
*Xí (奚) | |||
*Shìhuí (室韋) | |||
*Mòhé (靺鞨) | |||
*Míngyùzhūguó (西域諸國) | |||
== History == | |||
They also exerted some influence over | |||
{{see also|Timeline of the Xiongnu}} | |||
*] (康居 : Kāngjī), | |||
*]/]/] (大苑) | |||
*initially ]'s ]s (貴霜) when they were known as '']'' (月氏) | |||
*Ālánliáo (阿蘭聊) i.e ] of Yāncài (奄蔡 ?Vast Steppes?) | |||
*Kāngjā (康居) | |||
=== Predecessors=== | |||
After the Xion lost political control in the ], there was a brief period of confusion until many of these former serf tribes came together again under ] organisation. | |||
{{ Annotated image | |||
| image=Indo-European_migrations_and_Ancient_Northeast_Asians.png | |||
| width=400 | image-width = 400 | image-left=0 | image-top=0| float = right | |||
| annotations = | |||
{{Annotation|260|15|]|text-align=center|font-weight=bold|font-style=normal|font-size=7|color=#FF4500}} | |||
{{Annotation|315|35|]|text-align=center|font-weight=bold|font-style=normal|font-size=7|color=#000000}} | |||
| caption=Early ] from the ] and across Central Asia, and encounter with ] populations.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Narasimhan |first1=Vagheesh M. |last2=Patterson |first2=Nick |last3=Moorjani |first3=Priya |last4=Rohland |first4=Nadin |last5=Bernardos |first5=Rebecca |title=The formation of human populations in South and Central Asia |journal=Science |date=6 September 2019 |volume=365 |issue=6457 |issn=0036-8075 |doi=10.1126/science.aat7487 |pmid=31488661 |pmc=6822619 |doi-access=free}}</ref> | |||
}} | |||
The territories associated with the Xiongnu in central/east Mongolia were previously inhabited by the ] (] origin), which persisted until the 3rd century BC.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Khenzykhenova |first1=Fedora I. |last2=Kradin |first2=Nikolai N. |last3=Danukalova |first3=Guzel A. |last4=Shchetnikov |first4=Alexander A. |last5=Osipova |first5=Eugenia M. |last6=Matveev |first6=Arkady N. |last7=Yuriev |first7=Anatoly L. |last8=Namzalova |first8=Oyuna D. -Ts |last9=Prokopets |first9=Stanislav D. |last10=Lyashchevskaya |first10=Marina A. |last11=Schepina |first11=Natalia A. |last12=Namsaraeva |first12=Solonga B. |last13=Martynovich |first13=Nikolai V. |title=The human environment of the Xiongnu Ivolga Fortress (West Trans-Baikal area, Russia): Initial data |journal=Quaternary International |date=30 April 2020 |volume=546 |pages=216–228 |doi=10.1016/j.quaint.2019.09.041 |bibcode=2020QuInt.546..216K |s2cid=210787385 |url=https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/abs/pii/S1040618219307918 |language=en |issn=1040-6182}} "The slab graves culture existed in this territory prior to the Xiongnu empire. Sites of this culture dating back to approximately 1100-400/300 BC are common in Mongolia and the Trans-Baikal area. The earliest calibrated dates are prior to 1500 BC (Miyamoto et al., 2016). Later dates are usually 100–200 years earlier than the Xiongnu culture. Therefore, it is customarily considered that the slab grave culture preceded the Xiongnu culture. There is only one case, reported by Miyamoto et al. (2016), in which the date of the slab grave corresponds to the time of the making of the Xiongnu Empire."</ref> Genetic research indicates that the Slab Grave people were the primary ancestors of the Xiongnu, and that the Xiongnu formed through substantial and complex admixture with West Eurasians.<ref>{{harvnb|Rogers|Kaestle|2022}}</ref> | |||
During the ] (1045–771 BC), there were numerous conflicts with nomadic tribes from the north and the northwest, variously known as the ], ], or various "Rong" tribes, such as the ], ] or ].<ref name="WT"/> These tribes are recorded as harassing Zhou territory, but at the time the Zhou were expanding northwards, encroaching on their traditional lands, especially into the ]. Archaeologically, the Zhou expanded to the north and the northwest at the expense of the ].<ref name="WT">{{cite book |last1=Tse |first1=Wicky W. K. |title=The Collapse of China's Later Han Dynasty, 25-220 CE: The Northwest Borderlands and the Edge of Empire |date=27 June 2018 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-1-315-53231-8 |pages=, |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=-y9iDwAAQBAJ&pg=PT45 |language=en}}</ref> The Quanrong put an end to the Western Zhou in 771 BC, sacking the Zhou capital of ] and killing the last Western Zhou king ].<ref name="WT"/> Thereafter the task of dealing with the northern tribes was left to their vassal, the ].<ref name="WT"/> | |||
An entry in a Chinese dictionary says that '''Xiongnu''' (Xiōngnú), (匈奴) n., The ], were Mongolian tribes in northeastern ] and ], historically under various names (玁狁 Xiǎnyǔn, 匈奴 Xiōngnú, and 胡 Hú) 1000 B.C. to ] A.D. In the ], ] and 6th centuries, five northern tribes, including ]s, ]s, ]s invaded and occupied North China. These tribes are categorically labelled Hú dí (胡狄), such period is referred to as "Five barbarian tribes' invasion of China" (五胡亂華) by Chinese historians. By the 6th century, the term hú simply means the barbarian invaders including more than the Huns. Sentences in parentheses are highly disputable. | |||
To the west, the ] (6th-3rd century BC) immediately preceded the formation of the Xiongnus.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Linduff |first1=Katheryn M. |last2=Rubinson |first2=Karen S. |title=Pazyryk Culture Up in the Altai |date=2021 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-0-429-85153-7 |page=69 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RAdUEAAAQBAJ&pg=PT69 |quote="The rise of the confederation of the Xiongnu, in addition, clearly affected this region as it did most regions of the Altai"}}</ref> A ] culture,<ref>{{cite web |url=https://www.britannica.com/place/Pazyryk |title=Pazyryk {{pipe}} archaeological site, Kazakhstan |publisher=Britannica.com |date=11 September 2001 |access-date=5 March 2019}}</ref> it was identified by excavated artifacts and mummified humans, such as the ], found in the ]n ], in the ], ] and nearby ].<ref>{{harvnb|State Hermitage Museum|2007}}</ref> To the south, the ] had developed in the ] (modern ], ]) during the ] and early ] from the 6th to 2nd centuries BC. Of unknown ethno-linguistic origin, it is thought to represent the easternmost extension of Indo-European-speakers.<ref>{{harvnb|Whitehouse|2016|p=369}}: "From that time until the HAN dynasty the Ordos steppe was the home of semi-nomadic Indo-European peoples whose culture can be regarded as an eastern province of a vast Eurasian continuum of Scytho-Siberian cultures."</ref><ref name="Harmatta348">{{harvnb|Harmatta|1992|p=348}}: "From the first millennium b.c., we have abundant historical, archaeological and linguistic sources for the location of the territory inhabited by the Iranian peoples. In this period the territory of the northern Iranians, they being equestrian nomads, extended over the whole zone of the steppes and the wooded steppes and even the semi-deserts from the Great Hungarian Plain to the Ordos in northern China."</ref><ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Unterländer |first1=Martina |last2=Palstra |first2=Friso |last3=Lazaridis |first3=Iosif |last4=Pilipenko |first4=Aleksandr |last5=Hofmanová |first5=Zuzana |last6=Groß |first6=Melanie |last7=Sell |first7=Christian |last8=Blöcher |first8=Jens |last9=Kirsanow |first9=Karola |last10=Rohland |first10=Nadin |last11=Rieger |first11=Benjamin |date=3 March 2017 |title=Ancestry and demography and descendants of Iron Age nomads of the Eurasian Steppe |journal=] |volume=8 |page=14615 |issn=2041-1723 |doi=10.1038/ncomms14615 |pmc=5337992 |pmid=28256537 |bibcode=2017NatCo...814615U}}</ref> The ] were displaced by the Xiongnu expansion in the 2nd century BC, and had to migrate to Central and Southern Asia.<ref>{{cite web |last1=Benjamin |first1=Craig |title=The Yuezhi |url=https://oxfordre.com/view/10.1093/acrefore/9780190277727.001.0001/acrefore-9780190277727-e-49 |website=Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History |doi=10.1093/acrefore/9780190277727.013.49 |date=29 March 2017 |isbn=978-0-19-027772-7 }}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Bang |first1=Peter Fibiger |last2=Bayly |first2=C. A. |last3=Scheidel |first3=Walter |title=The Oxford World History of Empire: Volume Two: The History of Empires |date=2 December 2020 |publisher=Oxford University Press |isbn=978-0-19-753278-2 |page=330 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6GkLEAAAQBAJ&pg=PA330 |via=]}}</ref> | |||
In fact, the 匈 must not be confused with their 奴. The first reference to the 'Savage' ones in Chinese records is when Chunwei (Chinese characters are missing) the son of the last Xia (夏) emperor Jie returned with 500 members of his 夏 nation to his relatives the 匈 after his father was removed because of his decadent ways. | |||
=== Early history === | |||
The Chinese historians' definition of "Five barbarian tribes' invasion of China" (五胡亂華) never included Tartars, Mongols and Turkics. Hu (胡,Hú) was a collective noun for non-Chinese tribes in China. The word Tungus derives from Tong (eastern) Hu (barbarian?). Di (狄,di2) specified to those lively in Northern China, as in the famous term: ''Róng Yí Mán Dí'' (戎夷蠻狄(?)) which depicted all non-Chinese tribes living around China. Note that all four characters Róng Yí Mán Dí were all collective nouns for non-Chinese tribes. They are not names of individual tribes. | |||
{{multiple image|perrow=1/2/2|total_width=300 | |||
| align = right | |||
| direction =horizontal | |||
| header= | |||
| image1 = Buckle boar hunting NMAT 48-8 n06 (composite).jpg | |||
| caption1 = | |||
| image2 = Xiongnu head three angles.jpg | |||
| caption2 = | |||
| footer=A nomad horseman spearing a boar, discovered in ], ], 1st-2nd century CE.<ref>{{cite book|last1=Marshak |first1=Boris Ilʹich |title=Peerless Images: Persian Painting and Its Sources |date=1 January 2002 |publisher=Yale University Press |isbn=978-0-300-09038-3 |page=9 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=XUyajzkDJ50C&pg=PA9 |language=en}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |date=1997 |last1=Ilyasov |first1=Jangar Ya. |last2=Rusanov |first2=Dmitriy V. |title=A Study on the Bone Plates from Orlat|language =en |issn=0917-1614|journal=Silk Road Art and Archaeology |volume= 5 |publisher=The Institute of Silk Road Studies |location=Kamakura, Japan |issue=1997/98 |pages=107–159 |quote-page=127 |quote=The image on this belt-buckle represents a rider striking a wild boar with a spear. |url=https://www.academia.edu/7847889}}</ref> According to ], ] may have been made for a patron related to the Xiongnu, and may be dated to the 2nd-1st century BC. The rider wears the steppe dress, his hair is tied into a hairbun characteristic of the oriental steppes, and his horse has characteristically Xiongnu ].<ref name="HPF">{{cite journal |last1=Francfort |first1=Henri-Paul |author-link=Henri-Paul Francfort |title=Sur quelques vestiges et indices nouveaux de l'hellénisme dans les arts entre la Bactriane et le Gandhāra (130 av. J.-C.-100 apr. J.-C. environ) |trans-title=On some vestiges and new indications of Hellenism in the arts between Bactria and Gandhāra (130 BC-100 AD approximately) |journal=Journal des Savants |date=2020 |pages=35–39 |url=https://www.academia.edu/45042820 |quote=Page 36: "A renowned openwork gold plate found on the surface of the site depicts a wild boar hunt at the spear by a rider in steppe dress, in a frame of ovals arranged in cells intended to receive inlays (fig. 14). We can today attribute it to a local craft whose intention was to satisfy a horserider patron originating from the distant steppes and related to the Xiongnu" (French: "On peut aujourd'hui l'attribuer à un art local dont l'intention était de satisfaire un patron cavalier originaire des steppes lointaines et apparenté aux Xiongnu."){{pb}}p. 36: "We can also clearly distinguish the crupper adorned with three rings forming a chain, as well as, on the shoulder of the mount, a very recognizable clip-shaped pendant, suspended from a chain passing in front of the chest and going up to the pommel of the saddle, whose known parallels are not to be found among the Scythians but in the realm of the Xiongnu, on bronze plaques from Mongolia and China" (French: "les parallèles connus ne se trouvent pas chez les Scythes mais dans le domaine des Xiongnu").{{pb}}p. 38: "The hairstyle of the hunter, with long hair pulled back and gathered in a bun, is also found at ]; it is that of the eastern steppes, which can be seen on ] (fig. 15)" (French: La coiffure du chasseur, aux longs cheveux tirés en arrière et rassemblés en chignon, se retrouve à ]; C'est celle des steppes orientales, que l'on remarque sur les plaques de la chasse au sanglier «des Iyrques» (fig. 15)}}</ref> | |||
}} | |||
] historian ] composed an early yet detailed exposition on the Xiongnu in one ''liezhuan'' (arrayed account) of his '']'' ({{circa|lk=no|100}} BC), wherein the Xiongnu were alleged to be descendants of a certain ], who in turn descended from the "lineage of Lord Xia", a.k.a. ].<ref>"The Account of the Xiongnu, Records of the Grand Historian",Sima Qian.DOI: https://doi.org/10.1163/9789004216358_00</ref><ref>Shiji quote: "匈奴,其先祖夏后氏之苗裔也,曰淳維。"</ref> Even so, Sima Qian also drew a distinct line between the settled ] people (Han) to the pastoral nomads (Xiongnu), characterizing them as two polar groups in the sense of a civilization versus an uncivilized society: the ].{{sfn|Di Cosmo|2002|p=2}} Sima Qian also mentioned Xiongnu's early appearance north of ] and ] commanderies before 265 BCE, just before the ];<ref>'']'' text: "李牧者,趙之北邊良將也。常居代鴈門,備匈奴。" translation: "About ], he was a good general at ]'s northern borders. He often stationed at Dai and Wild Goose Gate, prepared the Xiongnu."</ref><ref>Theobald, Ulrich (2019) in ''ChinaKnowledge.de - An Encyclopaedia on Chinese History, Literature and Art''</ref> however, ] ] (1994) contends that pre-241-BCE references to the Xiongnu are anachronistic substitutions for the ] instead.{{sfn|Pulleyblank|1994|pp=518–520}}{{sfn|Schuessler|2014|p=264}} Sometimes the Xiongnu were distinguished from other nomadic peoples; namely, the ];{{sfn|Bunker|2002|pp=27–28}} yet on other occasions, Chinese sources often just classified the Xiongnu as a ], which was a blanket term for ].{{sfn|Pulleyblank|1994|pp=518–520}}{{sfn|Di Cosmo|2002|p=129}} Even Sima Qian was inconsistent: in the chapter "Hereditary House of Zhao", he considered the Donghu to be the Hu proper,<ref name = "hu proper">''Shiji'', quote: "今中山在我腹心,北有燕,東有'''胡''',西有林胡、樓煩、秦、韓之邊,而無彊兵之救,是亡社稷,柰何?" translation: "(] to :) Now ] is at our heart and belly , ] to the north, '''Hu''' to the east, Forest Hu, ], ], ] at our borders to the west. Yet we have no strong army to help us, surely we will lose our country. What is to be done?"</ref><ref name = "ZGC">Compare a parallel passage in '']'', "King Wuling spends his day in idleness", quote: "自常山以至代、上黨,東有燕、'''東胡'''之境,西有樓煩、秦、韓之邊,而無騎射之備。" : "From ] to ] and ], our lands border Yan and the '''Donghu''' in the east, and to the west we have the Loufan and shared borders with Qin and Han. Nevertheless, we have no mounted archers ready for action."</ref> yet elsewhere he considered Xiongnu to be also Hu.<ref name = "xiongnu hu">''Shiji'', . quote: "後秦滅六國,而始皇帝使蒙恬將十萬之眾北擊'''胡''',悉收河南地。…… '''匈奴'''單于曰頭曼,頭曼不勝秦,北徙。" translation: "Later on, Qin conquered the six other states, and the ] dispatched general ] to lead a multitude of 100,000 north to attack the '''Hu'''; and he took all lands south the Yellow River. The '''Xiongnu''' chanyu was Touman; Touman could not win against Qin, so fled north."</ref>{{sfn|Pulleyblank|1994|pp=518–520}} | |||
Ancient China often came in contact with the ] and the ] nomadic peoples. In later Chinese historiography, some groups of these peoples were believed to be the possible progenitors of the Xiongnu people.{{sfn|Di Cosmo|2002|p=107}} These nomadic people often had repeated military confrontations with the ] and especially the ], who often conquered and enslaved the nomads in an expansion drift.{{sfn|Di Cosmo|2002|p=107}} During the ], the armies from the ], ] and ] states were encroaching and conquering various nomadic territories that were inhabited by the Xiongnu and other Hu peoples.{{sfn|Di Cosmo|1999|pp=892–893}} The ] is a notable example of these campaigns. | |||
:"In the 4th, 5th and 6th centuries, five northern tribes, including Tartars, Mongols, Turkics invaded and occupied North China. These tribes are catagorically labelled hú dí...." | |||
Pulleyblank argued that the Xiongnu were part of a ] group called ], who had lived in ] and had been influenced by China for centuries, before they were driven out by the ].{{sfn|Pulleyblank|1994|pp=514–523}}{{sfn|Pulleyblank|2000|p=20}} ] expanded Qin's territory at the expense of the Xiongnu.{{sfn|Di Cosmo|1999|pp=892–893, 964}} After the unification of Qin dynasty, Xiongnu was a threat to the northern board of Qin. They were likely to attack the Qin dynasty when they suffered natural disasters.<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Rawson |first=Jessica |date=2017 |title=China and the steppe: reception and resistance |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/product/identifier/S0003598X16002763/type/journal_article |journal=] |volume=91 |issue=356 |pages=375–388 |doi=10.15184/aqy.2016.276 |s2cid=165092308 |issn=0003-598X}}</ref> | |||
Hú dí means non-Chinese tribes living in Northern China. The composition of Tartars and Mongols and Turkics etc., in hú dí is pretty arbitrary, and cannot be supported by historical evidence. If one wants to refer to those five non-Chinese tribes who "invaded" China, it is better to use the term ]. | |||
=== State formation === | |||
The term "Mongols (and hence its adjective Mongolian)" was abused mostly by western historians since the ravage of Europe in ] by Mongols led by grandson of ] was so destructive. Any group of herdsmen that had resided on modern Mongolian ]s were referred as Mongolian, regardless to when they appeared in history. This broad terminology is certainly misleading. | |||
The first known Xiongnu leader was ], who reigned between 220-209 BC. In 215 BC, Chinese Emperor ] sent General ] on a ] against the Xiongnu. Meng Tian defeated the Xiongnu and expelled them from the ], forcing ] and the Xiongnu to flee north into the ].{{sfn|Beckwith|2009|pp=71–73}} In 210 BC, Meng Tian died, and in 209 BC, Touman's son ] became the Xiongnu ]. | |||
In order to protect the Xiongnu from the threat of the ], ] united the Xiongnu into a powerful ].{{sfn|Di Cosmo|1999|pp=892–893, 964}} This transformed the Xiongnu into a more formidable polity, able to form larger armies and exercise improved strategic coordination. Two years later, in 207 BC, the Qin dynasty fell, and after a period of ], it was replaced by the ] in 202 BC. This period of Chinese instability was a time of prosperity for the Xiongnu, who adopted many ] agriculture techniques such as slaves for heavy labor and lived in Han-style homes.{{sfn|Bentley|1993|p=38}} | |||
Similarly, in the past some Chinese historians have depicted "Hu" as the equivalence of "Xiongnu" or Huns. For example the Xiongnu/Huns had already ceased to exist by the time of ]. It would have been Turks that she had to deal with. This terminology is outdated and no longer used by current researchers. As noted above, "Hu" is a collective noun. This should be kept in mind when one comes across any old or traditional Chinese historical text. | |||
] |isbn=978-1-83860-868-2 |page=4 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=DhiWDwAAQBAJ&pg=RA1-PA4 |language=en |via=]}}</ref>]] | |||
] | |||
After forging internal unity, ] expanded the Xiongnu empire in all directions. To the north he conquered a number of nomadic peoples, including the ] of southern Siberia. He crushed the power of the ] of eastern Mongolia and Manchuria as well as the ] in the ] of ], where his son, Jizhu, made a ] out of the Yuezhi king. Modu also retook the original homeland of Xiongnu on the ], which had previously been taken by the Qin general Meng Tian.{{sfn|Di Cosmo|1999|pp=885–966}} Under Modu's leadership, the Xiongnu became so strong that they began to threaten the Han dynasty. | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
In 200 BC, Modu besieged the first Han dynasty emperor ] (Gao-Di) with his 320,000-strong army at Peteng Fortress in Baideng (present-day Datong, Shanxi).{{sfn|Bentley|1993|p=36}} Gaozu (Gao-Di) after agreed to all Modu's terms, such as ceding the northern provinces to the Xiongnu and paying annual taxes, he was allowed to leave the siege. Although Gaozu was able to return to his capital Chang'an (present-day Xi'an), Modu occasionally threatened the Han's northern frontier and finally in 198 BC, a peace treaty was settled. | |||
] | |||
Xiongnu in their expansion drove their western neighbour Yuezhi from the Hexi Corridor in year 176 BC, killing the Yuezhi king and asserting their presence in the ].{{sfn|Grousset|1970|pp=}} | |||
By the time of Modu's death in 174 BC, the Xiongnu were recognized as the most prominent of the nomads bordering the Chinese Han empire{{sfn|Bentley|1993|p=36}} | |||
According to the '']'', later quoted in ]'s ninth-century '']'': | |||
{{blockquote|Also, according to the ''Han shu'', Wang Wu (王烏) and others were sent as envoys to pay a visit to the Xiongnu. According to the customs of the Xiongnu, if the Han envoys did not remove their tallies of authority, and if they did not allow their faces to be tattooed, they could not gain entrance into the yurts. Wang Wu and his company removed their tallies, submitted to tattoo, and thus gained entry. The ] looked upon them very highly.<ref>{{lang|zh-hant|又《漢書》:"使王烏等窺匈奴。法,漢使不去節,不以墨黥面,不得入穹盧。王烏等去節、黥面,得入穹盧,單於愛之。"}} from ''Miscellaneous Morsels from Youyang'', Translation from {{cite journal |last=Reed |first=Carrie E. |title=Tattoo in Early China |journal=Journal of the American Oriental Society |volume=120|issue=3 |pages=360–376 |doi= 10.2307/606008|jstor=606008 |year=2000 }}</ref>}} | |||
=== Xiongnu hierarchy === | |||
{{See also|Chanyu}} | |||
], in the ].<ref>]</ref><ref>{{cite conference |last1=Kradin |first1=Nikolay N. |chapter=Some Aspects of Xiongnu History in Archaeological Perspective |series=Competing Narratives between Nomadic People and their Sedentary Neighbours |book-title=Competing Narratives between Nomadic People and their Sedentary Neighbours |conference=7th International Conference on the Medieval History of the Eurasian Steppe |date=23 January 2020 |volume=53 |pages=149–165 |doi=10.14232/sua.2019.53.149-165 |isbn=978-963-306-708-6 |chapter-url=https://www.researchgate.net/publication/350175936 |quote=Nonetheless, among archaeologists, there are many supporters of the Xiongnu migration to the West. In recent years, S. Botalov (2009) constructed a broad picture of the migration of the Xiongnu to the Urals, and then Europe. In Kazakhstan, A. N. Podushkin discovered the Arysskaya culture with a distinct stage of Xiongnu influence (2009). Russian archaeologists are actively studying the Hun sites in the Caucasus (Gmyrya 1993; 1995) }} Citing: | |||
* Botalov, S. G. (2009). {{lang|ru|Гунны и турки}} {{transl|ru|Gunny i tiurki}} . {{in lang|ru}} Chelyabinsk: Рифей | |||
* Gmyrya, L. B. (1993). {{transl|ru|Prikaspiiskiy Dagestan v epokhu velikogo pereseleniia narodov. Mogilniki}} . {{in lang|ru}} Mahachkala: Dagestan Scientific Center, RAS Press. | |||
* ] (2009). "Xiongnu v Yuznom Kazakhstane". . In: Z. Samashev (ed.) {{transl|ru|Nomady kazakhstanskikh stepey: etnosociokulturnye protsessy i kontakty v Evrazii skifo sakskoy epokhi}} . {{in lang|ru}}. Astana: Ministry of Culture and Information of the Kazakhstan Republic pp. 47‒154</ref>]] | |||
The ruler of the Xiongnu was called the ].<ref name=bar81-48>{{cite journal |last=Barfield |first=Thomas J. |title=The Hsiung-nu imperial confederacy: Organization and foreign policy |journal=The Journal of Asian Studies |year=1981 |volume=41 |issue=1 |pages=45–61 |jstor=2055601 |doi=10.2307/2055601 |s2cid=145078285|doi-access=free }}</ref> Under him were the ]s.<ref name=bar81-48/> The Tuqi King of the Left was normally the heir presumptive.<ref name=bar81-48/> Next lower in the hierarchy came more officials in pairs of left and right: the ''guli'', the army commanders, the great governors, the ''danghu'' and the ''gudu''. Beneath them came the commanders of detachments of one thousand, of one hundred, and of ten men. This nation of nomads, a people on the march, was organized like an army.{{sfn|Grousset|1970|p={{page needed|date=April 2022}}}} | |||
After Modu, later leaders formed a dualistic system of political organisation with the left and right branches of the Xiongnu divided on a regional basis. The ''chanyu'' or ''shanyu'', a ruler equivalent to the ], exercised direct authority over the central territory. Longcheng (around the ], ])<ref>{{cite web | url=https://www.dijitalhoca.com.tr/makale/asya-hun-devleti-buyuk-hun-imparatorlugu-m-o-220-m-s-216-288 | title=ASYA HUN DEVLETİ (BÜYÜK HUN İMPARATORLUĞU) (M.Ö. 220 – M.S.216 ) — Dijital Hoca }}</ref><ref>{{cite web | url=https://www.trtavaz.com.tr/haber/tur/avrasyadan/turklerin-tarihi-baskenti-otuken/617b88b501a30a10a4e18f84# | title=Türklerin tarihî başkenti: Ötüken - Avrasya'dan - Haber }}</ref> (]: 龍城; ]: Luut; lit. "Dragon City") became the annual meeting place and served as the Xiongnu capital.<ref name=yuuu86-384>{{cite book |last=Yü |first=Ying-shih |chapter=Han Foreign Relations |title=The Cambridge History of China, Volume 1: The Ch'in and Han Empires, 221 BC – AD 220 |year=1986 |publisher=] |location=Cambridge |isbn=978-0-521-24327-8 |page=384}}</ref> The ruins of Longcheng were found south of ] District, ] in 2017.<ref>{{Cite web |url=https://akipress.com/news:645769:Archeologists_discover_capital_of_Xiongnu_Empire_in_central_Mongolia |title=Archeologists discover capital of Xiongnu Empire in central Mongolia}}</ref> | |||
North of ] with the Tuqi King of the Left was holding the area north of Beijing and the Tuqi King of the Right was holding the ] area as far as ].{{sfn|Yap|2009|p=liii}} | |||
When the Xiongnu had been driven north, to today's Mongolia. | |||
=== Marriage diplomacy with Han dynasty === | |||
{{Main|Heqin}} | |||
In the winter of 200 BC, following a Xiongnu ] of ], ] personally led a military campaign against ]. At the ], he was ambushed, reputedly by Xiongnu cavalry. The emperor was cut off from supplies and reinforcements for seven days, only narrowly escaping capture. | |||
The Han dynasty sent random unrelated commoner women falsely labeled as "princesses" and members of the Han imperial family multiple times when they were practicing Heqin marriage alliances with the Xiongnu in order to avoid sending the emperor's daughters.<ref>{{cite book |last=Lo |first=Ping-cheung |editor1-last=Lo |editor1-first=Ping-cheung |editor2-last=Twiss |editor2-first=Sumner B. |date=2015 |edition=illustrated |title=Chinese Just War Ethics: Origin, Development, and Dissent |series=War, Conflict and Ethics |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=-KlhCQAAQBAJ&dq=han+fake+princess+xiongnu&pg=PA269 |publisher=] |page=269 |chapter=11 Legalism and offensive realism in the Chinese court debate on defending national security 81 BCE |isbn=978-1-317-58097-3 |quote=There were altogether nine marriages of Han princesses (fake or real) to the Xiongnu during these roughly 60 years (for a complete list of details, see Cui 2007a, 555). We will call this policy Heqin Model One, and, as Ying-shih Yu ... |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Qian |first=Sima |date=2019 |title=Historical Records 史记: The First and Most Important Biographical General History Book in China |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=m-OGDwAAQBAJ&dq=han+fake+princess+xiongnu&pg=PT902 |publisher=DeepLogic |quote=Liu Jing said: "The Han dynasty was just calm, the soldiers were exhausted by the fire, and the Xiongnu could not be ... If the majesty could not send a big princess, let the royal woman or the fake princess, he I will know that I will ... |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Chin |first=Tamara T. |date=2020 |title=Savage Exchange: Han Imperialism, Chinese Literary Style, and the Economic Imagination |series=Harvard University Studies in East Asian Law |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=5_YFEAAAQBAJ&dq=han+fake+princess+xiongnu&pg=PA225 |publisher=] |page=225 |isbn=978-1-68417-078-4 |quote=In the Han- Wusun alliance (unlike the Han- Xiongnu heqin agreements) the gifts flowed in the proper direction, ... Thus, while Empress Lü transgressed the heqin marriage in having a false princess sent, Liu Jing's original proposal ... |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Chin |first=Tamara Ta Lun |date=2005 |title=Savage Exchange: Figuring the Foreign in the Early Han Dynasty |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hi9PAQAAMAAJ&q=han+fake+princess+xiongnu |publisher=] |pages=66, 73, 74 |quote=Figuring the Foreign in the Early Han Dynasty Tamara Ta Lun Chin ... Emperor Han Wudi's military push to reverse the power relations between Xiongnu and Han stands in stark contrast to the original ... Xiongnu with a false princess. |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Mosol |first=Lee |date=2013 |title=Ancient History of the Manchuria |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=DyN-AwAAQBAJ&dq=han+fake+princess+xiongnu&pg=PA77 |publisher=X libris Corporation |page=77 |isbn=978-1-4836-6767-6 |quote=... 孝文皇帝 sent a girl as a new wife for the Chanyu as a 'fake princess of Royal family' with a eunuch named '中行 ... The Han lured the Xiongnu chief deep into the China proper town called "馬邑," but Gunchen Chanyu realized the trap ... |via=]}}</ref> The Han sent these "princesses" to marry Xiongnu leaders in their efforts to stop the border raids. Along with arranged marriages, the Han sent gifts to bribe the Xiongnu to stop attacking.{{sfn|Bentley|1993|p=36}} After the defeat at ] in 200 BC, the Han emperor abandoned a military solution to the Xiongnu threat. Instead, in 198 BC{{nbsp}}, the courtier {{Interlanguage link multi|Liu Jing (Han dynasty)|zh|3=劉敬 (西漢)|lt=Liu Jing}} was dispatched for negotiations. The peace settlement eventually reached between the parties included a Han princess given in marriage to the ''chanyu'' (called '']'') ({{zh|c=和親|l=harmonious kinship}}); periodic gifts to the Xiongnu of ], ]s and ]; equal status between the states; and a ] as mutual border. | |||
] | |||
] region and western part of North China, 2nd century BC, bronze - Ethnological Museum, Berlin.<ref>{{cite book |last1=So |first1=Jenny F. |last2=Bunker |first2=Emma C. |title=Traders and raiders on China's northern frontier |date=1995 |publisher=Seattle : Arthur M. Sackler Gallery, Smithsonian Institution, in association with University of Washington Press |isbn=978-0-295-97473-6 |pages=22, 90 |url=https://archive.org/details/tradersraiderson00soje/page/22/mode/1up?view=theater}}</ref> According to ], the wrestlers are Xiongnu, and their horses have Xiongnu-type ].<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Francfort |first1=Henri-Paul |author-link=Henri-Paul Francfort|title=Sur quelques vestiges et indices nouveaux de l'hellénisme dans les arts entre la Bactriane et le Gandhāra (130 av. J.-C.-100 apr. J.-C. environ) |journal=Journal des Savants |date=2020 |volume=1 |doi=10.3406/jds.2020.6422 |at=p. 37, Fig.16 |url=https://www.academia.edu/45042820|quote="Bronze plaque from northwestern China or south central Interior Mongolia, wrestling Xiongnus, the horses have Xiongnu-type trappings" (French: "Plaque en bronze ajouré du nord-ouest de la Chine ou Mongolie intérieure méridionale centrale, Xiongnu luttant, les chevaux portent des harnachements de «type Xiongnu».")}}</ref>]] | |||
This first treaty set the pattern for relations between the ] and the Xiongnu for sixty years. Up to 135 BC, the treaty was renewed nine times, each time with an increase in the "gifts" to the Xiongnu Empire. In 192 BC, ] even asked for the hand of ] widow ]. His son and successor, the energetic Jiyu, known as the ], continued his father's expansionist policies. Laoshang succeeded in negotiating with ] terms for the maintenance of a large scale government sponsored market system. | |||
While the Xiongnu benefited handsomely, from the Chinese perspective marriage treaties were costly, very humiliating and ineffective. ] showed that he did not take the peace treaty seriously. On one occasion his scouts penetrated to a point near ]. In 166 BC he personally led 140,000 cavalry to invade ], reaching as far as the imperial retreat at Yong. In 158 BC, his successor sent 30,000 cavalry to attack ] and another 30,000 to ].{{citation needed|date=April 2014}} | |||
The Xiongnu also ] who defected to their side by marrying off sisters and daughters of the ] (the Xiongnu ruler) to Han Chinese who joined the Xiongnu and Xiongnu in Han service. The daughter of the ] ] (and older sister of ] Chanyu and ] Chanyu) was married to the Xiongnu General ], the Marquis of Xi who was serving the Han dynasty. The daughter of ] Chanyu was married to the ] General ] after he surrendered and defected.<ref>{{citation |title=Aristocratic elites in the Xiongnu empire | |||
|url=https://www.academia.edu/5147439 |first=Nicola |last=di Cosmo |page=31}}</ref><ref name="SimaWatson1993">{{cite book |first1=Qian |last1=Sima |first2=Burton |last2=Watson |title=Records of the Grand Historian: Han dynasty |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=YNlgKEVYdHEC&q=li+guangli+daughter&pg=PA161 |date=January 1993 |publisher=Renditions-] |isbn=978-0-231-08166-5 |pages=161– |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |title=Monumenta Serica |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=8-1wAAAAMAAJ&q=li+guangli+daughter+chanyu|year=2004 |publisher=H. Vetch |page=81 |via=]}}</ref><ref name="Wakeman1985">{{cite book |first=Frederic E. |last=Wakeman |title=The Great Enterprise: The Manchu Reconstruction of Imperial Order in Seventeenth-century China |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=8nXLwSG2O8AC&pg=PA41 |year=1985 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-520-04804-1 |pages=41– |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Sima |first=Qian |title=Records of the Grand Historian: Han Dynasty II |year=1993 |url=https://dokumen.pub/records-of-the-grand-historian-han-dynasty-ii-0231081677-9780231081672.html |page=128 |publisher=Columbia University Press |isbn=0-231-08167-7}}</ref> Another Han Chinese General who defected to the Xiongnu was ], general in the ], who also married a daughter of the ] Chanyu.<ref>{{cite book |author=Lin Jianming (林剑鸣) |script-title=zh:秦漢史 |trans-title=History of Qin and Han |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=lqfrEY8UW1UC&pg=PA557 |year=1992 |publisher=Wunan Publishing |isbn=978-957-11-0574-1 |pages=557–558 |via=]}}</ref> The Han Chinese diplomat ] married a Xiongnu woman given by Li Ling when he was arrested and taken captive.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Hong |first1=Yuan |title=The Sinitic Civilization Book II: A Factual History Through the Lens of Archaeology, Bronzeware, Astronomy, Divination, Calendar and the Annals |date=2018 |publisher=iUniversе |isbn=978-1-5320-5830-1 |page=419 |edition=abridged |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Nay8DwAAQBAJ&pg=PA419}}</ref> Han Chinese explorer ] married a Xiongnu woman and had a child with her when he was taken captive by the Xiongnu.<ref name="James A. Millward 2007 20">{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=8FVsWq31MtMC&q=zhang+qian+wife&pg=PA20 |title=Eurasian crossroads: a history of Xinjiang |first=James A. |last=Millward |year=2007 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-231-13924-3 |page=20 |access-date=17 April 2011 |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |title=The Great Wall: China Against the World, 1000 BC – AD 2000 |first=Julia |last=Lovell |year=2007 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-8021-4297-9 |page=73 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=IWS53cuiuVgC&q=zhang+xiongnu+wife+children+managed+to+escape&pg=PA73 |access-date=17 April 2011 |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QJsx7eQ0rwAC&q=zhang+qian+wife |title=The Human Record: To 1700 |first1=Alfred J. |last1=Andrea |first2=James H. |last2=Overfield |year=1998 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-395-87087-7 |page=165 |access-date=17 April 2011 |via=]}}</ref><ref name="Yiping Zhang 2005 22">{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=35L3Ww72M-YC&q=zhang+qian+wife&pg=PA22|title=Story of the Silk Road |first=Yiping |last=Zhang |year=2005 |publisher=] |page=22 |isbn=978-7-5085-0832-0 |access-date=17 April 2011}}</ref><ref name="Charles Higham 2004 409">{{cite book |title=Encyclopedia of ancient Asian civilizations |first=Charles |last=Higham |year=2004 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-8160-4640-9 |page=409 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=H1c1UIEVH9gC&q=zhang+qian+wife&pg=PA409 |access-date=17 April 2011 |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3EyBAAAAMAAJ&q=123+BC+with+his+Xiongnu+wife+and+the+slave+Ganfu |title=Man and environment, Volume 23, Issue 1 |author1=Indian Society for Prehistoric |author2=Quaternary Studies |name-list-style=amp |year=1998|publisher=Indian Society for Prehistoric and Quaternary Studies |page=6 |access-date=17 April 2011 |via=]}}</ref><ref name="Mayor2014">{{cite book |first=Adrienne |last=Mayor |title=The Amazons: Lives and Legends of Warrior Women across the Ancient World |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rboWBAAAQBAJ&pg=PA422 |date=22 September 2014 |publisher=] |isbn=978-1-4008-6513-0 |pages=422– |via=]}}</ref> | |||
The ] ]s of the ] claimed descent from the Chinese general ], grandson of the famous ] general ].<ref>{{cite book |access-date=8 February 2012 |title=The role of women in the Altaic world: Permanent International Altaistic Conference, 44th meeting, Walberberg, 26-31 August 2001|editor=Veronika Veit |edition=illustrated |volume=152 |series=Asiatische Forschungen |year=2007 |publisher=Otto Harrassowitz Verlag |isbn=978-3-447-05537-6 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=OBEIq8kTQBcC&pg=PA61 |page=61 |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |access-date=8 February 2012 |title=Tang China and the collapse of the Uighur Empire: a documentary history |first=Michael Robert |last=Drompp |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=NB6DEdAxLOsC&pg=PA126 |edition=illustrated |volume=13 |series=Brill's Inner Asian library |year=2005 |publisher=] |isbn=90-04-14129-4 |page=126 |via=]}}</ref><ref name="Kyzlasov">{{cite book |last=Kyzlasov |first=Leonid R. |date=2010 |title=The Urban Civilization of Northern and Innermost Asia Historical and Archaeological Research |url=http://nbdrx.ru/pdf/bx00000168.pdf |id=Florilegium magistrorum historiae archaeologiaeque Antiqutatis et Medii Aevi |series=Curatores seriei Victor Spinei et Ionel Candeâ VII |publisher=Romanian Academy Institute of Archaeology of Iaşi Editura Academiei Romane - Editura Istros |page=245 |isbn=978-973-27-1962-6}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Drompp |first=Michael |date=2021 |title=Tang China and the Collapse of the Uighur Empire: A Documentary History |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=5oZSEAAAQBAJ&dq=%22it+is+interesting+to+see+how+the+Kirghiz+apparently+had+retained+a+tradition+of+historical+memory%22&pg=PA126 |series=Brill's Inner Asian Library |publisher=] |page=126 |isbn=978-90-474-1478-0 |via=]}}</ref> Li Ling was captured by the Xiongnu and defected in the first century BCE.<ref>{{Cite book |title=The role of women in the Altaic world: Permanent International Altaistic Conference, 44th meeting, Walberberg, 26-31 August 2001 |date=2007 |publisher=Harrassowitz |last=Veit |first=Veronika |isbn=978-3-447-05537-6 |location=Wiesbaden |page=61 |oclc=182731462}}</ref><ref>{{Cite journal |last=Drompp |first=Michael R. |date=1999 |title=Breaking the Orkhon Tradition: Kirghiz Adherence to the Yenisei Region after A. D. 840 |journal=Journal of the American Oriental Society |volume=119 |issue=3 |pages=394–395 |doi=10.2307/605932 |jstor=605932}}</ref> And since the Tang royal Li family also claimed descent from Li Guang, the Kirghiz Khagan was therefore recognized as a member of the Tang Imperial family. This relationship soothed the relationship when Kyrgyz khagan ] (阿熱) invaded ] and put Qasar Qaghan to the sword. The news brought to ] by Kyrgyz ambassador Zhuwu Hesu (註吾合素). | |||
=== Han–Xiongnu war === | |||
{{Main|Han–Xiongnu War}} | |||
] world order in AD 2.]] | |||
The ] made preparations for war when the ] dispatched the Han Chinese explorer ] to explore the mysterious kingdoms to the west and to form an alliance with the Yuezhi people in order to combat the Xiongnu. During this time Zhang married a Xiongnu wife, who bore him a son, and gained the trust of the Xiongnu leader.<ref name="James A. Millward 2007 20"/><ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=IWS53cuiuVgC&q=zhang+xiongnu+wife+children+managed+to+escape&pg=PA73 |title=The Great Wall: China Against the World, 1000 BC – AD 2000 |first=Julia |last=Lovell |year=2007 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-8021-4297-9 |page=73 |access-date=17 April 2011 |via=]}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QJsx7eQ0rwAC&q=zhang+qian+wife |title=The Human Record: To 1700 |first1=Alfred J. |last1=Andrea |first2=James H. |last2=Overfield |year=1998 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-395-87087-7 |page=165 |access-date=17 April 2011 |via=]}}</ref><ref name="Yiping Zhang 2005 22"/><ref name="Charles Higham 2004 409"/><ref>{{cite book |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3EyBAAAAMAAJ&q=123+BC+with+his+Xiongnu+wife+and+the+slave+Ganfu |title=Man and environment, Volume 23, Issue 1 |author1=Indian Society for Prehistoric |author2=Quaternary Studies |name-list-style=amp |year=1998 |publisher=Indian Society for Prehistoric and Quaternary Studies. |page=6 |access-date=17 April 2011 |via=]}}</ref><ref name="Mayor2014"/> While Zhang Qian did not succeed in this mission,{{sfn|Grousset|1970|p=}} his reports of the west provided even greater incentive to counter the Xiongnu hold on westward routes out of the Han Empire, and the Han prepared to mount a large scale attack using the ] to move men and material. | |||
While the Han dynasty was making preparations for a military confrontation since the reign of ], the break did not come until 133 BC, following ]. By that point the empire was consolidated politically, militarily and economically, and was led by an adventurous pro-war faction at court. In that year, ] reversed the decision he had made the year before to renew the peace treaty. | |||
Full-scale war broke out in autumn 129 BC, when 40,000 Han ] made a surprise attack on the Xiongnu at the border markets. In 127 BC, the Han general ] retook the Ordos. In 121 BC, the Xiongnu suffered another setback when ] led a force of light cavalry westward out of Longxi and within six days fought his way through five Xiongnu kingdoms. The Xiongnu Hunye king was forced to surrender with 40,000 men. In 119 BC both Huo and Wei, each leading 50,000 cavalrymen and 100,000 footsoldiers (in order to keep up with the mobility of the Xiongnu, many of the non-cavalry Han soldiers were mobile infantrymen who traveled on horseback but fought on foot), and advancing along different routes, forced the chanyu and his Xiongnu court to flee north of the ].{{Sfn | Loewe | 1974|p={{Page needed |date=December 2014}}}} | |||
], who fought decisively against the Xiongnu (died 117 BC).<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Qingbo |first1=Duan |title=Sino-Western Cultural Exchange as Seen through the Archaeology of the First Emperor's Necropolis |journal=Journal of Chinese History |date=January 2023 |volume=7 |issue=1 |page=52 |doi=10.1017/jch.2022.25|s2cid=251690411 |doi-access=free }}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Maenchen-Helfen |first1=Otto |last2=Helfen |first2=Otto |title=The World of the Huns: Studies in Their History and Culture |date=1 January 1973 |publisher=University of California Press |isbn=978-0-520-01596-8 |pages=369–370 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=CrUdgzSICxcC&pg=PA370 |language=en}}</ref><ref>For a frontal view: {{cite web |title=Horse Stepping on a Xiongnu Soldier |url=http://en.chinaculture.org/library/2008-01/22/content_77549_2.htm |website=en.chinaculture.org}}</ref>]] | |||
Major logistical difficulties limited the duration and long-term continuation of these campaigns. According to the analysis of Yan You (嚴尤), the difficulties were twofold. Firstly there was the problem of supplying food across long distances. Secondly, the weather in the northern Xiongnu lands was difficult for Han soldiers, who could never carry enough fuel.{{efn|This view was put forward to ] in AD 14.<ref>''Han Shu'' (Beijing: Zhonghua shuju ed) 94B, p. 3824.</ref>}} According to official reports, the Xiongnu lost 80,000 to 90,000 men, and out of the 140,000 horses the Han forces had brought into the desert, fewer than 30,000 returned to the Han Empire. | |||
In 104 and 102 BC, the Han fought and won the ] against the Kingdom of ]. As a result, the Han gained many ]s which further aided them in their battle against the Xiongnu. As a result of these battles, the Han Empire controlled the strategic region from the ] and Gansu corridor to ]. They succeeded in separating the Xiongnu from the ] to the south, and also gained direct access to the ]. Because of strong Han control over the Xiongnu, the Xiongnu became unstable and were no longer a threat to the Han Empire.{{sfn|Bentley|1993|p=37}} | |||
], Protector General (都護; ''Duhu'') of the Han dynasty, embarked with an army of 70,000 soldiers in a campaign against the Xiongnu remnants who were harassing the trade route now known as the ]. His successful military campaign saw the subjugation of one Xiongnu tribe after another. Ban Chao also sent an envoy named ] to ] (Rome). Ban Chao was created the Marquess of Dingyuan (定遠侯, i.e., "the Marquess who stabilized faraway places") for his services to the Han Empire and returned to the capital ] at the age of 70 years and died there in the year 102. Following his death, the power of the Xiongnu in the Western Regions increased again, and the emperors of subsequent dynasties did not reach as far west until the ].{{sfn|Grousset|1970|pp=}} | |||
=== Xiongnu Civil War (60–53 BC) === | |||
When a Chanyu died, power could pass to his younger brother if his son was not of age. This system, which can be compared to Gaelic ], normally kept an adult male on the throne, but could cause trouble in later generations when there were several lineages that might claim the throne. When the 12th Chanyu died in 60 BC, power was taken by ], a grandson of the 12th Chanyu's cousin. Being something of a usurper, he tried to put his own men in power, which only increased the number of his enemies. The 12th Chanyu's son fled east and, in 58 BC, revolted. Few would support Woyanqudi and he was driven to suicide, leaving the rebel son, ], as the 14th Chanyu. The Woyanqudi faction then set up his brother, Tuqi, as Chanyu (58 BC). In 57 BC three more men declared themselves Chanyu. Two dropped their claims in favor of the third who was defeated by Tuqi in that year and surrendered to Huhanye the following year. In 56 BC Tuqi was defeated by Huhanye and committed suicide, but two more claimants appeared: Runzhen and Huhanye's elder brother ]. Runzhen was killed by Zhizhi in 54 BC, leaving only Zhizhi and Huhanye. Zhizhi grew in power, and, in 53 BC, Huhanye moved south and submitted to the Chinese. Huhanye used Chinese support to weaken Zhizhi, who gradually moved west. In 49 BC, a brother to Tuqi set himself up as Chanyu and was killed by Zhizhi. In 36 BC, Zhizhi was killed by a Chinese army while trying to establish a new kingdom in the far west near ]. | |||
=== Tributary relations with the Han === | |||
] |isbn=978-1-316-27267-1 |page=19 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=YLD0BQAAQBAJ&pg=RA1-PR19 |via=]}}</ref>]] | |||
In 53 BC ] (呼韓邪) decided to enter into tributary relations with ].{{sfn|Grousset|1970|pp=}} The original terms insisted on by the Han court were that, first, the ''Chanyu'' or his representatives should come to the capital to pay homage; secondly, the ''Chanyu'' should send a hostage prince; and thirdly, the ''Chanyu'' should present tribute to the Han emperor. The political status of the Xiongnu in the Chinese world order was reduced from that of a "brotherly state" to that of an "outer vassal" (外臣). | |||
Huhanye sent his son, the "wise king of the right" Shuloujutang, to the Han court as hostage. In 51 BC he personally visited Chang'an to pay homage to the emperor on the ]. In the same year, another envoy Qijushan (稽居狦) was received at the ] in the north-west of modern ].{{sfn|Fairbank|Têng|1941}} On the financial side, Huhanye was amply rewarded in large quantities of gold, cash, clothes, silk, horses and grain for his participation. Huhanye made two further homage trips, in 49 BC and 33 BC; with each one the imperial gifts were increased. On the last trip, Huhanye took the opportunity to ask to be allowed to become an imperial son-in-law. As a sign of the decline in the political status of the Xiongnu, ] refused, giving him instead five ladies-in-waiting. One of them was ], famed in Chinese folklore as one of the ]. | |||
When Zhizhi learned of his brother's submission, he also sent a son to the Han court as hostage in 53 BC. Then twice, in 51 BC and 50 BC, he sent envoys to the Han court with tribute. But having failed to pay homage personally, he was never admitted to the tributary system. In 36 BC, a junior officer named ], with the help of Gan Yanshou, protector-general of the Western Regions, assembled an expeditionary force that defeated him at the ] and sent his head as a trophy to Chang'an. | |||
Tributary relations were discontinued during the reign of Huduershi (18 AD–48), corresponding to the political upheavals of the ]. The Xiongnu took the opportunity to regain control of the western regions, as well as neighboring peoples such as the ]. In 24 AD, Hudershi even talked about reversing the tributary system. | |||
=== Southern Xiongnu and Northern Xiongnu === | |||
].{{sfn|Bunker|2002|loc=p. 104, item 72}}]] | |||
The Xiongnu's new power was met with a policy of appeasement by ]. At the height of his power, Huduershi even compared himself to his illustrious ancestor, Modu. Due to growing regionalism among the Xiongnu, however, Huduershi was never able to establish unquestioned authority. In contravention of a principle of ] established by Huhanye, Huduershi designated his son Punu as ]. However, as the eldest son of the preceding ''chanyu'', Bi (Pi)—the Rizhu King of the Right—had a more legitimate claim. Consequently, Bi refused to attend the annual meeting at the ''chanyu''{{'}}s court. Nevertheless, in 46 AD, Punu ascended the throne. | |||
In 48 AD, a confederation of eight Xiongnu tribes in Bi's power base in the south, with a military force totalling 40,000 to 50,000 men, seceded from Punu's kingdom and acclaimed Bi as ''chanyu''. This kingdom became known as the '''Southern Xiongnu'''. | |||
==== Northern Xiongnu ==== | |||
{{See also|Northern Chanyu}} | |||
The rump kingdom under Punu, around the ] (modern north central Mongolia) became known as the '''Northern Xiongnu''', with Punu, becoming known as the Northern ''Chanyu''. In 49 AD, the Northern Xiongnu was dealt a heavy defeat to the Southern Xiongnu. That same year, ], a Han governor of ] also enticed the ] and ] into attacking the Northern Xiongnu.{{sfn|Grousset|1970|p=}} Soon, Punu began sending envoys on several separate occasions to negotiate peace with the Han dynasty, but made little to no progress. | |||
In the 60s, the Northern Xiongnu resumed hostilities as they attempted to expand their influence into the ] and launched raids on the Han borders. In 73, the Han responded by sending ] and Geng Chong to lead a ] against the Northern Xiongnu in the ]. The expedition, which saw the exploits of the general, ], was initially successful, but the Han soon had to temporarily withdraw due to matters back home in 75.''<ref name=":0" />'' | |||
For the next decade, the Northern Xiongnu had to endure famines largely in part due to locust plagues. In 87, they suffered a major defeat to the Xianbei, who killed their chanyu ] and took his skin as a trophy. With the Northern Xiongnu in disarray, the Han general, ] launched an expedition and crushed them at the ] in 89. After another Han attack in 91, the ] fled with his followers to the northwest, never to be seen again, while the Northern Xiongnu that remained behind surrendered to the Han.''<ref name=":0" />'' | |||
In 94, dissatisfied with the newly appointed chanyu, the surrendered Northern Xiongnu rebelled and acclaimed ] as their chanyu, who led them to flee outside the border. However, the separatist regime continued to face famines and the growing threat of the Xianbei, prompting 10,000 of them to return to Han in 96. Fenghou later sent envoys to Han intending to submit as a vassal but was rejected. The Northern Xiongnu were scattered, with most of them being absorbed the Xianbei. In 118, a defeated Fenghou brought around a mere 100 followers to surrender to Han.''<ref name=":0" />'' | |||
Remnants of the Northern Xiongnu held out in the Tarim Basin as they allied themselves with the ] and captured ] in 119. By 126, they were subjugated by the Han general, ], while a branch led by a "Huyan King" (呼衍王) continued to resist. The Huyan King was last mentioned in 151 when he launched an attack on Yiwu but was driven away by Han forces. According to the fifth-century '']'', the remnants of Northern Chanyu's tribe settled as ] (悅般), near ] and subjugated the ]; while the rest fled across the ] towards ] in ]. It states that this group later became the ].<ref>''Book of Wei'' (in Chinese)</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Gumilev L.N. |title=История народа Хунну |trans-title=History of Hun People |place=Moscow |chapter-url=http://gumilevica.kulichki.net/HPH/hph15.htm |chapter=Ch. 15 |language=ru |url=http://gumilevica.kulichki.net/HPH/ |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20090629204641/http://gumilevica.kulichki.net/HPH/ |archive-date=29 June 2009 |url-status=live}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Hyun Jim Kim |title=The Huns |date=2015 |publisher=Routledge |isbn=978-1-317-34090-4 |chapter=2 The So-called 'Two-Hundred year Interlude'}}</ref> | |||
].]] | |||
==== Southern Xiongnu ==== | |||
]]] | |||
Coincidentally, the Southern Xiongnu were plagued by natural disasters and misfortunes—in addition to the threat posed by Punu. Consequently, in 50 AD, the Southern Xiongnu submitted to tributary relations with Han China. The system of tribute was considerably tightened by the Han, to keep the Southern Xiongnu under control. The ''chanyu'' was ordered to establish his court in the Meiji district of ] and the Southern Xiongnu were resettled in eight frontier commanderies. At the same time, large numbers of Chinese were also resettled in these commanderies, in mixed Han-Xiongnu settlements. Economically, the Southern Xiongnu became reliant on trade with the Han. | |||
The Southern Xiongnu served as auxiliaries to defend the northern borders for the Han and played a role in defeating the Northern Xiongnu. However, with the decline of their northern counterpart, the Southern Xiongnu continued to suffer the brunt of raids, this time by the ] people of the steppe. In addition to the poor living conditions of the frontiers, the Chinese court would also interfere in the Southern Xiongnu's politics and install ''chanyu''s loyal to the Han. As a result, the Southern Xiongnu often rebelled, at times joining forces with the ] and receiving support from the Xianbei. Meanwhile, the ] people, a branch of Xiongnu within China not attached to the Southern Xiongnu, was gaining momentum during the mid-2nd century. | |||
During the late 2nd century AD, the Southern Xiongnu were drawn into the rebellions then plaguing the Han court. In 188, the ''chanyu'' sent troops to help the Han suppress a rebellion in ]—many of the Xiongnu feared that it would set a precedent for unending military service to the Han court. At the time, the Xiuchuge had rebel in Bing province and kill the Chinese provincial inspector. The rebellious faction among the Southern Xiongnu allied with the Xiuchuge and killed their ''chanyu'' as well. His son ], entitled Chizhisizhu ({{lang|zh|持至尸逐侯}}), succeeded him, but was then overthrown by the rebels in 189. He travelled to ] (the Han capital) to seek aid from the Han court, but at this time the Han court was in disorder from the clash between Grand General ] and the eunuchs, and the intervention of the warlord ]. The ''chanyu'' had no choice but to settle down with his followers around ], south of the ] in ]. In 195, he died and was succeeded as ''chanyu'' by his brother ]. | |||
North of the Fen River, the rebels prevented Yufuluo and his family from returning to their home. They initially elected a marquis of the ] clan as the new ''chanyu'', but after his death, an elderly nominal king was put in his place. The cohesion of the Southern Xiongnu began to erode, and while the other tribes appear to distant themselves from the ongoing Han civil war, the Xiuchuge stayed on the offensive. In the 190s, the Xiuchuge allied themselves with the ] of the ] before retreating west as the warlords ] and ] established control over the north. The Xiuchuge were eventually defeated by Cao Cao in 214. | |||
In 215–216, ] detained ] in the city of ] and reorganized the last vestiges of the Southern Xiongnu in Shanxi into the Five Divisions (五部): left, right, south, north and centre. The office of ''chanyu'' remained with Huchuquan up to his death, after which it became vacant, while the Five Divisions were placed under the supervision of ] uncle, ]. This was aimed at preventing the tribes in Shanxi from engaging in rebellion, and also allowed Cao Cao to use them as auxiliaries in his cavalry. Each of the Five Divisions were supervised by a local chief, who in turn was under the "surveillance of a chinese resident", while the former ''chanyu'' was in "semicaptivity at the imperial court."{{sfn|Grousset|1970|p=}} | |||
=== Descendants and later states in northern China === | |||
]'s ] lists nineteen Xiongnu tribes that resettled within the Great Wall: ] (屠各), ] (鮮支), Koutou (寇頭), Wutan (烏譚), ] (赤勒), Hanzhi (捍蛭), Heilang (黑狼), ] (赤沙), Yugang (鬱鞞), Weisuo (萎莎), Tutong (禿童), Bomie (勃蔑), Qiangqu (羌渠), ] (賀賴), Zhongqin (鐘跂), Dalou (大樓), Yongqu (雍屈), Zhenshu (真樹) and Lijie (力羯). Among the nineteen tribes, the Chuge, also known as the Xiuchuge, were the most honored and prestigious.<ref>{{cite book |last=Fang |first=Xuanling |publisher=] |year=1958 |location=Beijing |language=zh |script-title=zh:晉書 |title=Jìnshū |trans-title=] |author-link=Fang Xuanling}} Vol. 97</ref>''<ref name=":0">{{Cite book |last=De Crespigny |first=Rafe |title=Northern frontier: the policies and strategy of the later Han Empire |date=1984 |publisher=Faculty of Asian Studies, Australian National University |isbn=978-0-86784-410-8 |series=Faculty of Asian Studies monographs |location=Canberra}}</ref>'' | |||
With the fall of the Southern Xiongnu state, the Xiongnu name gradually lost its unifying influence among its descendants, only ever invoked for political and symbolic purposes or as a generic label for tribes that did not belong to one of the major ethnic groups at the time. In ], the Chuge identity held more weight than that of the Xiongnu among the Five Divisions, while those excluded from the group mingled with tribes from various ethnicities and were referred to as "'']''" or other vague terms for the non-Chinese. Many of them began adopting Chinese family names such as Liu (劉), which was prevalent among the Five Divisions.''{{sfn|Tang|2010|loc=ch.〈魏晋杂胡考 一 屠各〉}}'' | |||
Nonetheless, the Xiongnu are classified as one of the "]" of the ] period. The ] and ] dynasties were both founded by rulers on the basis of their Xiongnu ancestry. The ], established by the ], is sometimes categorized as a Xiongnu state in recent historiographies. ], the founder of the ] dynasty, was a descendant of the Xiongnu Qiangqu tribe, although by his time, he and his people had become a separate ethnic group known as the ]. | |||
==== Han-Zhao dynasty (304–329) ==== | |||
{{Main|Han-Zhao|Chuge}} | |||
===== Han (304–319) ===== | |||
] in 317 AD, shortly after the fall of the ].]] | |||
Despite Cao Cao's intentions, the Five Divisions eventually grew weary of subservience and attempted to assert their own power. The Commander of the Left Division, ] briefly unified them during the mid-3rd century before the ] and ] courts intervened and forced them back into five. To further ensure their loyalty, nobles of the Five Divisions had to send their children to the Chinese capital as hostages, where they became accustomed to Chinese ] teachings and culture. They were even allowed to hold government offices under the Jin, but their status remained low compared to their Chinese peers. Amidst the ] in 304, as Jin authority was collapsing in northern China, the Five Divisions took the opportunity to rebel. | |||
], the son of Liu Bao and a general serving under one of the Jin princes, was offered by the Five Divisions to lead their rebellion. After deceiving his prince, Liu Yuan returned to Bing province and was acclaimed as the Grand Chanyu. Later that year, he declared himself the King of Han. Liu Yuan and his family members were Chuge people, but he also claimed to be a direct descendant of the Southern Xiongnu ''chanyus'' and depicted his state as a continuation of the ], citing that his alleged ancestors were married to Han princesses through ''].<ref name=":0" />{{sfn|Tang|2010|loc=ch.〈魏晋杂胡考 一 屠各〉}} ''He adopted the Chinese ruling system and allowed the Han Chinese and non-Chinese tribes to serve under him. In 308, he elevated his title to Emperor of Han, and in 309, he settled his capital at ]. | |||
The Western Jin, devastated by war and natural disasters, was unable to stop the growing threat of Han. A few months after ] took the Han throne, the Jin imperial army was annihilated by his forces in 311. Soon, the Han descended upon the Jin capital ], sacking the city and capturing ] in an event known as the ]. In 316, the Jin restoration in ], headed by ], was also crushed by Han. After the fall of Chang'an, the remnants of Jin south of the ] at ] re-established themselves as the ] in 318.{{sfn|Grousset|1970|pp=}} | |||
Although Han enjoyed military success, imperial authority was highly limited, and they suffered from internal strife under Liu Cong. Throughout his reign, Liu Cong faced strong opposition from his own ministers, and so he empowered his ] and ] to counter them. The Han court thus fell into a lengthy power struggle which ended in a brutal purge of the government. Liu Cong also failed to constrain ], a general of ] ethnicity who effectively held the eastern parts of the empire. After Liu Cong's death in 318, his consort kin, ] massacred the emperor and a large portion of the aristocracy before being defeated by a combined force led by Liu Cong's cousin, ], and Shi Le. | |||
===== Former Zhao (319–329) ===== | |||
During Jin Zhun's rebellion, the Han loyalists that escaped the massacre acclaimed ] as the new emperor. In 319, he moved the capital from Pingyang to Chang'an and renamed the dynasty as Zhao. Unlike his predecessors, Liu Yao appealed more to his Xiongnu ancestry by honouring ] and distancing himself from the state's initial positioning of restoring the Han dynasty. However, this was not a break from Liu Yuan, as he continued to honor Liu Yuan and ] posthumously; it is hence known to historians collectively as ]. That same year, Shi Le proclaimed independence and formed his own state of Zhao, challenging Liu Yao for hegemony over northern China. For this reason, Han-Zhao is also known to historians as the ] to distinguish it from Shi Le's ]. | |||
Liu Yao retained control over the ] region and expanded his domain westward by campaigning against remnants of the Jin, ] and ]. Eventually, Liu Yao led his army to fight Later Zhao for control over ] but was captured by Shi Le's forces in battle and executed in 329. Chang'an soon fell to Later Zhao and the last of Former Zhao's forces were destroyed. Thus ended the Han-Zhao dynasty; northern China would be dominated by the Later Zhao for the next 20 years.{{sfn|Grousset|1970|pp=}} Despite the Han-Zhao's defeat, the Chuge survived and remained a prominent ethnic group in northern China for the next two centuries. | |||
==== Tiefu tribe and Helian Xia dynasty (309–431) ==== | |||
{{Main articles|Xia (Sixteen Kingdoms)}} | |||
], capital of the ] in present-day ], ].]] | |||
The chieftains of the ] tribe were descendants of ] and were related to another tribe, the ]. Based on their name, which meant a person whose father was a Xiongnu and mother was a ], the Tiefu had mingled with the Xianbei, and records refer to them as "]", which by the 4th-century had become a generic term for miscellaneous '']'' tribes with ] elements.{{sfn|Tang|2010|loc=ch.〈魏晋杂胡考 四 乌丸〉}} In 309, their chieftain, ] rebelled against the Western Jin in Shanxi but was driven out to ] in the ]. The Tiefu resided there for most of their existence, often as a vassal to their stronger neighbours before their power was destroyed by the ] in 392. | |||
], a surviving member of the Tiefu, went into exile and eventually offered his services to the ]-led ]. He was assigned to guard Shuofang, but in 407, angered by Qin holding peace talks with the Northern Wei, he rebelled and founded a state known as the ]. Bobo strongly affirmed his Xiongnu lineage; his state name of "Xia" was based on the claim that the Xiongnu were descendants of the ], and he later changed his family name from "Liu" (劉) to the more Xiongnu-like "Helian" (赫連), believing it inappropriate to follow his matrilineal line from the Han. Helian Bobo placed the Later Qin in a perpetual state of warfare and greatly contributed to its decline. In 418, he conquered the ] region from the ] after ] the previous year. | |||
After Helian Bobo's death in 425, the Xia quickly declined due to pressure from the Northern Wei. In 428, the emperor, ] and capital were both captured by Wei forces. His brother, ] succeeded him and conquered the ] in 431, but that same year, he was ambushed and imprisoned by the ] while attempting a campaign against ]. The Xia was at its end, and the following year, Helian Ding was sent to Wei where he was executed. | |||
] (meaning "Unite All Nations"), was one of the capitals of the Xia that was built during the reign of Helian Bobo. The ruined city was discovered in 1996<ref>{{Citation|title = Sand-covered Hun City Unearthed|place = ]|publisher = China|url = http://www.china.org.cn/english/travel/45103.htm}}</ref> and the State Council designated it as a cultural relic under top state protection. The repair of the Yong'an Platform, where Helian Bobo reviewed parading troops, has been finished and restoration on the 31-meter-tall turret follows.<ref>{{Citation |title=National Geographic |edition=online |url=http://www.geographic.hu/index.php?act=napi&id=5207}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |language=hu |last=Obrusánszky |first=Borbála |date=10 October 2006 |trans-title=Huns in China |title=Hunok Kínában |journal=Amsterdam Studies |issn=1873-3042 |issue=3 |url=http://www.federatio.org/as/AS_0003.pdf |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20130718081823/http://www.federatio.org/as/AS_0003.pdf |archive-date=18 July 2013 |url-status=live |access-date=18 August 2008}}</ref> | |||
==== Juqu clan and Northern Liang dynasty (401–460) ==== | |||
{{Main articles|Northern Liang|Lushuihu}} | |||
The Juqu clan were a ] family that founded the ] in modern-day ] in 397. Recent historiographies often classify the Northern Liang as a "Xiongnu" state, but there is still ongoing debate on the exact origin of the Lushuihu. A leading theory is that the Lushuihu were descendants of the ] that had intermingled with the ] people, but based on the fact that the Juqu's ancestors once served the Xiongnu empire, the Lushuihu could still be considered a branch of the Xiongnu. Regardless, contemporaneous records treat the Lushuihu as a distinct ethnic group.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Zhou |first=Yiliang |title=《魏晋南北朝史论集》 |date=June 1997 |publisher=] |isbn=978-7-301-03191-9 |location=Beijing |language=zh |chapter=〈北朝的民族問題與民族政策〉}}</ref>{{sfn|Tang|2010|loc=ch.〈魏晋杂胡考 二 卢水胡〉}} The Northern Liang was known for its propagation of ] in Gansu through their construction of Buddhist sites such as the ] and ] caves, and for being the last of the so-called Sixteen Kingdoms after it was conquered by the ] in 439.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Bell |first1=Alexander Peter |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=77hHrXX4COgC&pg=PA107 |title=Didactic Narration: Jataka Iconography in Dunhuang with a Catalogue of Jataka Representations in China |date=2000 |publisher=LIT Verlag Münster |isbn=978-3-8258-5134-7 |page=107 |language=en}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Whitfield |first1=Roderick |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=EWmmCgAAQBAJ&pg=PA55 |title=Cave Temples of Mogao at Dunhuang: Art History on the Silk Road: Second Edition |last2=Whitfield |first2=Susan |last3=Agnew |first3=Neville |date=15 September 2015 |publisher=Getty Publications |isbn=978-1-60606-445-0 |page=55 |language=en}}</ref> There was also the Northern Liang of ], which existed between 442 and 460. | |||
== Significance == | |||
The Xiongnu confederation was unusually long-lived for a steppe empire. The purpose of raiding the ] was not simply for goods, but to force the Central Plain polity to pay regular tribute. The power of the Xiongnu ruler was based on his control of Han tribute which he used to reward his supporters. The Han and Xiongnu empires rose at the same time because the Xiongnu state depended on Han tribute. A major Xiongnu weakness was the custom of lateral succession. If a dead ruler's son was not old enough to take command, power passed to the late ruler's brother. This worked in the first generation but could lead to civil war in the second generation. The first time this happened, in 60 BC, the weaker party adopted what Barfield calls the 'inner frontier strategy.' They moved south and submitted to the dominant Central Plain regime and then used the resources obtained from their overlord to defeat the Northern Xiongnu and re-establish the empire. The second time this happened, about 47 AD, the strategy failed. The southern ruler was unable to defeat the northern ruler and the Xiongnu remained divided.{{sfn|Barfield|1989|p={{page needed|date=April 2022}}}} | |||
== Ethnolinguistic origins{{anchor|Language}} == | |||
The Xiongnu empire is widely thought to have been multiethnic.<ref name="JLEE" /> There are several theories on the ethnolinguistic identity of the Xiongnu, though there is no consensus among scholars as to what language was spoken by the Xiongnu elite.<ref>{{Citation |last=Kim |first=Hyun Jin |title=The Xiongnu |date=29 March 2017 |encyclopedia=Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History |url=http://asianhistory.oxfordre.com/view/10.1093/acrefore/9780190277727.001.0001/acrefore-9780190277727-e-50 |access-date=29 February 2024 |publisher=Oxford University Press |language=en |doi=10.1093/acrefore/9780190277727.013.50 |isbn=978-0-19-027772-7 |quote=There is thus no scholarly consensus on the language that was spoken by the Xiongnu elite}}</ref> | |||
=== Proposed link to the Huns === | |||
{{see also|Origin of the Huns}} | |||
{| class="wikitable" style="float: right; margin: 10px;" | |||
|- | |||
! colspan="2" |Pronunciation of 匈奴 | |||
|- | |||
|] (318 BCE): || {{IPA|*hoŋ-nâ}} | |||
|- | |||
|]: || {{IPA|*hɨoŋ-nɑ}} | |||
|- | |||
|]: || {{IPA|*hɨoŋ-nuo}} | |||
|- | |||
|]: || {{IPAc-cmn|x|iong|1|-|n|u|2}} | |||
|- | |||
| colspan=2 style= "font-size: 80%;" |{{ubl|Sources: Schuessler (2014:264){{sfn|Schuessler|2014|p=264}} | & Zhengzhang Shangfang.<ref name=":01"/><ref name=":02"/>}} | |||
|} | |||
The Xiongnu-Hun hypothesis was originally proposed by the 18th-century French historian ], who noticed that ancient Chinese scholars had referred to members of tribes which were associated with the Xiongnu by names which were similar to the name "Hun", albeit with varying Chinese characters. ] has shown that, in the ] used in the so-called "Sogdian Ancient Letters", both the Xiongnu and the Huns were referred to as the γwn (''xwn''), which indicates that the two names were synonymous.<ref name="vaissiere2006"/> Although the theory that the Xiongnu were the precursors of the Huns as they were later known in Europe is now accepted by many scholars, it has yet to become a consensus view. The identification with the Huns may either be incorrect or it may be an oversimplification (as would appear to be the case with a ] people, the ], who have sometimes been linked to the ]). | |||
=== Iranian theories === | |||
{{See also|Iranian languages}} | |||
]. This luxury item was imported from ], and is thought to represent ] figures.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Betts |first1=Alison |last2=Vicziany |first2=Marika |last3=Jia |first3=Peter Weiming |last4=Castro |first4=Angelo Andrea Di |title=The Cultures of Ancient Xinjiang, Western China: Crossroads of the Silk Roads |date=19 December 2019 |publisher=Archaeopress Publishing Ltd |isbn=978-1-78969-407-9 |page=104 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rxUSEAAAQBAJ&pg=PA104 |quote="In Noin-Ula (Noyon Uul), Mongolia, the remarkable elite Xiongnu tombs have revealed textiles that are linked to the pictorial tradition of the Yuezhi: the decorative faces closely resemble the ] portraits, while the local ornaments have integrated elements of Graeco-Roman design. These artifacts were most probably manufactured in Bactria"}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last1=Francfort |first1=Henri-Paul |author-link= Henri-Paul Francfort |title=Sur quelques vestiges et indices nouveaux de l'hellénisme dans les arts entre la Bactriane et le Gandhāra (130 av. J.-C.-100 apr. J.-C. environ) |language=fr |trans-title=On some vestiges and new indications of Hellenism in the arts between Bactria and Gandhāra (130 BC-100 AD approximately) |journal=Journal des Savants |date=1 January 2020 |pages=26–27, Fig.8 ''"Portrait royal diadémé Yuezhi"'' ("Diademed royal portrait of a Yuezhi") |url=https://www.academia.edu/45042820}}</ref><ref>{{cite journal |last1=Polos'mak |first1=Natalia V. |last2=Francfort |first2=Henri-Paul |last3=Tsepova |first3=Olga |title=Nouvelles découvertes de tentures polychromes brodées du début de notre ère dans les "tumuli" n o 20 et n o 31 de Noin-Ula (République de Mongolie) |journal=Arts Asiatiques |date=2015 |volume=70 |pages=3–32 |doi=10.3406/arasi.2015.1881 |jstor=26358181 |issn=0004-3958 |quote=Considered as Yuezhi-Saka or simply Yuezhi, and p.3: "These tapestries were apparently manufactured in Bactria or in Gandhara at the time of the Saka-Yuezhi rule, when these countries were connected with the Parthian empire and the "Hellenized East." They represent groups of men, warriors of high status, and kings and/ or princes, performing rituals of drinking, fighting or taking part in a religious ceremony, a procession leading to an altar with a fire burning on it, and two men engaged in a ritual."}}</ref><ref name="LN">{{cite journal |last1=Nehru |first1=Lolita |title=KHALCHAYAN |journal=Encyclopaedia Iranica Online |date=14 December 2020 |url=https://referenceworks.brillonline.com/entries/encyclopaedia-iranica-online/*-COM_215?lang=en |publisher=Brill |quote=About "]", "site of a settlement and palace of the nomad Yuezhi": "Representations of figures with faces closely akin to those of the ruling clan at Khalchayan (PLATE I) have been found in recent times on woollen fragments recovered from a nomad burial site near Lake Baikal in Siberia, Noin Ula, supplementing an earlier discovery at the same site), the pieces dating from the time of Yuezhi/Kushan control of Bactria. Similar faces appeared on woollen fragments found recently in a nomad burial in south-eastern Xinjiang (]), of about the same date, manufactured probably in Bactria, as were probably also the examples from Noin Ula."}}</ref>]] | |||
Most scholars agree that the Xiongnu elite may have been initially of ] origin, while later switching to a Turkic language.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Neumann |first1=Iver B. |last2=Wigen |first2=Einar |title=The Steppe Tradition in International Relations: Russians, Turks and European State Building 4000 BCE–2017 CE |date=19 July 2018 |publisher=] |isbn=978-1-108-42079-2 |page=103 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=huRfDwAAQBAJ&pg=PA103 |language=en |via=] |quote=While most scholars hold the Xiongnu to have originally had a leadership from a Sogdian kinship line, Kim (2023: 28-29) argues that during their migration west, they seem to have undergone a transformation from having had a Yeniseian leadership, which ruled over various Iranic, Alanic and Turko-Mongol to developing a Turkic royal line.}}</ref> ] proposed an ] origin of the Xiongnu, recognizing all of the earliest Xiongnu names of the 2nd century BC as being of the ] type.{{sfn|Bailey|1985|pp=21–45}} Central Asian scholar ] notes that the Xiongnu name could be a cognate of ], ] and ], corresponding to a name for ].{{sfn|Beckwith|2009|pp=71–73}}<ref name="Beckwith405">{{harvnb|Beckwith|2009|p=405}}: "Accordingly, the transcription now read as Hsiung- nu may have been pronounced * Soγdâ, * Soγlâ, * Sak(a)dâ, or even * Skla(C)da, etc."</ref> According to Beckwith the Xiongnu could have contained a leading Iranian component when they started out, but more likely they had earlier been subjects of an Iranian people and learned the Iranian nomadic model from them.{{sfn|Beckwith|2009|pp=71–73}} | |||
In the 1994 ]-published ''History of Civilizations of Central Asia'', its editor ] claims that the royal tribes and kings of the Xiongnu bore Iranian names, that all Xiongnu words noted by the Chinese can be explained from a ], and that it is therefore clear that the majority of Xiongnu tribes spoke an Eastern Iranian language.<ref name="Harmatta488"/> | |||
According to a study by Alexander Savelyev and Choongwon Jeong, published in 2020 in the journal Evolutionary Human Sciences by Cambridge University Press, "The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic". However, important cultural, technological and political elements may have been transmitted by Eastern Iranian-speaking Steppe nomads: "Arguably, these Iranian-speaking groups were assimilated over time by the predominant Turkic-speaking part of the Xiongnu population".<ref name="Savelyev & Jeong, 2020">{{cite journal |last1=Savelyev |first1=Alexander |last2=Jeong |first2=Choongwoon |date=7 May 2020 |title=Early nomads of the Eastern Steppe and their tentative connections in the West |journal=] |volume=2 |issue=E20 |doi=10.1017/ehs.2020.18 |pmc=7612788 |pmid=35663512 |s2cid=218935871 |hdl=21.11116/0000-0007-772B-4}} ] Text was copied from this source, which is available under a ]. "Such a distribution of Xiongnu words may be an indication that both Turkic and Eastern Iranian-speaking groups were present among the Xiongnu in the earlier period of their history. Etymological analysis shows that some crucial components in the Xiongnu political, economic and cultural package, including dairy pastoralism and elements of state organization, may have been imported by the Eastern Iranians. Arguably, these Iranian-speaking groups were assimilated over time by the predominant Turkic-speaking part of the Xiongnu population. ... The genetic profile of published Xiongnu individuals speaks against the Yeniseian hypothesis, assuming that modern Yeniseian speakers (i.e. Kets) are representative of the ancestry components in the historical Yeniseian speaking groups in southern Siberia. In contrast to the Iron Age populations listed in Table 2, Kets do not have the Iranian-related ancestry component but harbour a strong genetic affinity with Samoyedic-speaking neighbours, such as Selkups (Jeong et al., 2018, 2019)."</ref> | |||
=== Yeniseian theories === | |||
{{See also|Yeniseian languages|Para-Yeniseian languages}} | |||
] | |||
] was the first to suggest that the Xiongnu spoke a Yeniseian language. In the early 1960s ] was the first to expand upon this idea with credible evidence. The Yeniseian theory proposes that the ], a western Xiongnu people, spoke a Yeniseian language. ] notes that the 7th AD Chinese conpendium, ''Jin Shu'', contains a transliterated song of Jie origin, which appears to be Yeniseian. This song has led researchers Pulleyblank and ] to argue for a Yeniseian Jie dominant minority, that ruled over the other Xiongnu ethnicities, like Iranian and Turkic people. Kim has stated that the dominant Xiongnu language was likely Turkic or Yeniseian, but has cautioned that the Xiongnu were definitely a multi-ethnic society.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Jin Kim |first1=Hyun |title=The Huns |date=November 2015 |publisher=] |isbn=978-1-317-34090-4 |pages=6–17 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=mcf4CgAAQBAJ |via=]}}</ref> | |||
Pulleybank and D. N. Keightley asserted that the Xiongnu titles "were originally Siberian words but were later borrowed by the Turkic and Mongolic peoples".{{sfn|Di Cosmo|2004|p=164}} Titles such as ], ] and ] were also inherited from the Xiongnu language and are possibly of Yeniseian origin. For example, the Xiongnu word for "heaven" is theorized to come from Proto-Yeniseian *''tɨŋVr''.<ref name="Vovin">{{Cite journal |journal=Academia |url=https://www.academia.edu/1804191|title=Did the Xiongnu speak a Yeniseian language? Part 2: Vocabulary|last1=Vovin|first1=Alexander}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last1=Georg |first1=Stefan |title=A Descriptive Grammar of Ket (Yenisei-Ostyak): Part 1: Introduction, Phonology and Morphology |date=22 March 2007 |publisher=Global Oriental |isbn=978-90-04-21350-0 |page=16 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=vfV5DwAAQBAJ&pg=PA16 |language=en |via=]}}</ref> | |||
Vocabulary from Xiongnu inscriptions sometimes appears to have Yeniseian cognates which were used by Vovin to support his theory that the Xiongnu has a large Yeniseian component, examples of proposed cognates include words such as Xiongnu kʷala 'son' and Ket qalek 'younger son', Xiongnu sakdak 'boot' and Ket sagdi 'boot', Xiongnu gʷawa "prince" and Ket gij "prince", Xiongnu "attij" 'wife' and proto-Yeniseian "alrit", Ket "alit" and Xiongnu dar "north" compared to Yugh tɨr "north".<ref name="Vovin"/><ref>{{Cite journal |last=Vovin |first=Alexander |title=ONCE AGAIN ON THE ETYMOLOGY OF THE TITLE ''qaγan'' |journal=Studia Etymologica Cracoviensia |volume=12 |place=Kraków |date=2007 |url=https://core.ac.uk/reader/229243025 |access-date=6 April 2022}}</ref> Pulleyblank also argued that because Xiongnu words appear to have clusters with r and l, in the beginning of the word it is unlikely to be of Turkic origin, and instead believed that most vocabulary we have mostly resemble Yeniseian languages.<ref>{{Cite thesis |last=Xumeng |first=Sun |date=14 September 2020 |title=Identifying the Huns and the Xiongnu (or Not): Multi-Faceted Implications and Difficulties |website=PRISM: University of Calgary's Digital Repository |url=https://prism.ucalgary.ca/bitstream/handle/1880/112546/ucalgary_2020_sun_xumeng.pdf?sequence=3}}</ref> | |||
Alexander Vovin also wrote, that some names of horses in the Xiongnu language appear to be Turkic words with Yeniseian prefixes.<ref name="Vovin"/> | |||
An analysis by Savelyev and Jeong (2020) has cast doubt on the Yeniseian theory. If assuming that the ancient Yeniseians were represented by modern ], who are more genetically similar to ] speakers, the Xiongnu do not display a genetic affinity for Yeniseian peoples.<ref name="Savelyev & Jeong, 2020"/> A review by Wilson (2023) argues that the presence of Yeniseian-speakers among the multi-ethnic Xiongnu should not be rejected, and that "Yeniseian-speaking peoples must have played a more prominent (than heretofore recognized) role in the history of Eurasia during the first millennium of the Common Era".<ref>{{Cite journal |last=Wilson |first=Joseph A. P. |date=21 July 2023 |title=Late Holocene Technology Words in Proto-Athabaskan: Implications for Dene-Yeniseian Culture History |journal=Humans |language=en |volume=3 |issue=3 |pages=177–192 |doi=10.3390/humans3030015 |doi-access=free |issn=2673-9461}}</ref> | |||
=== Turkic theories === | |||
{{See also|Turkic languages}} | |||
] (wild ass), 2nd–1st century BC, Northwest China, Xiongnu culture.<ref>{{cite web |title=Metropolitan Museum of Art |website=www.metmuseum.org |url=https://www.metmuseum.org/art/collection/search/59527}}</ref>{{sfn|Bunker|2002|loc=p. 137, item 109}}]] | |||
According to a study by Alexander Savelyev and Choongwon Jeong, published in 2020 in the journal Evolutionary Human Sciences by Cambridge University Press, "The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic". However, genetic studies found a mixture of haplogroups from western and eastern Eurasian origins that suggested a large genetic diversity within, and possibly multiple origins of Xiongnu elites. The Turkic-related component may be brought by eastern Eurasian genetic substratum.<ref name="Savelyev & Jeong, 2020"/> | |||
Other proponents of a Turkic language theory include ], ], ], ], ],<ref name="Savelyev & Jeong, 2020" /> and ].{{sfn|Hucker|1975|p=136}} André Wink states that the Xiongnu probably spoke an early form of Turkic; even if Xiongnu were not "Turks" nor Turkic-speaking, they were in close contact with Turkic-speakers very early on.{{sfn|Wink|2002|pp=60–61}} ] sees the Xiongnu as either proto-Turks or ] who possibly spoke a language related to the ].<ref>Craig Benjamin (2007, 49), In: Hyun Jin Kim, . ]. 2013. page 176.</ref> | |||
Chinese sources link several Turkic peoples to the Xiongnu: | |||
* According to the '']'', '']'', '']'', '']'', the ] and the ruling ] clan was a component of the Xiongnu confederation,<ref name="Zhou50">] et al., ''Zhoushu'', quote: "突厥者,蓋匈奴之別種,姓阿史那氏。"</ref><ref>''Beishi'' quote: "突厥者,其先居西海之右,獨為部落,蓋匈奴之別種也。" translation: "The Tujue, their ancestors dwelt on the right bank of the Western Sea; a lone tribe, probably a separate branch of the Xiongnu"</ref><ref>Golden, Peter B. (August 2018). . ''The Medieval History Journal'', 21 (2): p. 298 of 291–327, fn. 36. quote: "'Western Sea' (xi hai 西海) has many possible meanings designating different bodies of water from the ], ] and ] Seas to ]. In the Sui era (581–618) it was viewed as being near ] (Sinor, 'Legendary Origin': 226). Taşağıl, ''Gök-Türkler'', vol. 1: 95, n. 553 identies it with ], which is more likely."</ref><ref name = "tongdian197">], ''Tongdian'' quote: "突厥之先,平涼今平涼郡雜胡也,蓋匈奴之別種,姓阿史那氏。"</ref><ref>''Xin Tangshu'', . "突厥阿史那氏, 蓋古匈奴北部也." "The Ashina family of the Turk probably were the northern tribes of the ancient Xiongnu." quoted and translated in Xu (2005), , University of Helsinki, 2005</ref> | |||
** However, the Ashina-surnamed Göktürks were also stated to be they were "mixed barbarians" ({{wikt-lang|zh|雜胡}}; ''záhú'') who fled from ] (now in modern ], ]).<ref> ] et al., ''Suishu'', quote: "突厥之先,平涼雜胡也,姓阿史那氏。"</ref><ref name= "tongdian197"/> or from an obscure Suo state (索國), north of the Xiongnu.<ref>''Zhoushu'', "vol. 50" "或云突厥之先出於索國,在匈奴之北。"</ref><ref>''Beishi'' "vol. 99 - section Tujue" quote: "又曰突厥之先,出於索國,在匈奴之北。"</ref> | |||
* Uyghur Khagans claimed descent from the Xiongnu (according to Chinese history '']'', the founder of the ] was descended from a Xiongnu ruler).{{sfn|Golden|1992|p=155}}<ref>] et al., ] quote: "高車,蓋古赤狄之餘種也,初號為狄歷,北方以為勑勒,諸夏以為高車、丁零。其語略與匈奴同而時有小異,或云其先匈奴之甥也。其種有狄氏、袁紇氏、斛律氏、解批氏、護骨氏、異奇斤氏。" translation: "The Gaoche are probably remnants of the ancient Red ]. Initially they had been called Dili. Northerners consider them ]. The ] (aka Chinese) consider them Gaoche ] (High-Cart Dingling). Their language, in brief, and Xiongnu are the same yet occasionally there are small differences. Some say that they are the sororal nephews/sons-in-laws of the Xiongnu of yore. Their tribes (種) are Di, Yuanhe (aka ]), Hulu, Jiepi, Hugu, Yiqijin."</ref><ref>''Xin Tangshu'' quote: "回紇,其先匈奴也,俗多乘高輪車,元魏時亦號高車部,或曰敕勒,訛為鐵勒。" translation: "Huihe, their ancestors were the Xiongnu; because they customarily drove carts with high-wheels and many spokes, in ]'s they were also called Gaoche (High-Cart), or also called Chile, mistakenly rendered as ]."</ref> | |||
* ] states that the Yueban descended from remnants of the ]'s tribe and that Yueban's language and customs resembled Gaoche (高車),<ref>''Weishu'', "vol. 102 " quote: "悅般國,…… 其先,匈奴北單于之部落也。…… 其風俗言語與高車同"</ref> another name of the Tiele. | |||
* ] lists 19 southern Xiongnu tribes who entered ]'s borders, the 14th being the ] (Ch. 賀賴 ''Helai'' ~ 賀蘭 ''Helan'' ~ 曷剌 ''Hela''); ''Alat'' being glossed "piebald horse" (Ch. 駁馬 ~ 駮馬 ''Boma'') in ].<ref>''Jinshu'' "</ref><ref>'']'' vol. 4 quote: "北人呼駮馬為賀蘭"</ref><ref>Du You. Tongdian. . "突厥謂駮馬為曷剌,亦名曷剌國。"</ref> | |||
However, Chinese sources also ascribe Xiongnu origins to the Para-Mongolic-speaking ] and ].<ref name= "Lee2016p105"/> | |||
=== Mongolic theories === | |||
{{See also|Mongolic languages}} | |||
], and another dog on top of the cart.<ref>{{cite web |title=Belt Buckle LACMA Collections |url=https://collections.lacma.org/node/226318 |website=collections.lacma.org}}</ref>{{sfn|Bunker|2002|loc=pp. 30, 110, item 81}}<ref name="Prior_SR14_2016_186_195"/><ref>{{cite book |last1=So |first1=Jenny F. |last2=Bunker |first2=Emma C. |title=Traders and raiders on China's northern frontier: 19 November 1995 - 2 September 1996, Arthur M. Sackler Gallery |date=1995 |publisher=Arthur M. Sackler Gallery, Smithsonian Inst. |location=Seattle |isbn=978-0-295-97473-6 |at=pp. 90–91, item 2 |url=https://ia601307.us.archive.org/28/items/tradersraiderson00soje/tradersraiderson00soje.pdf}}</ref>]] | |||
Mongolian and other scholars have suggested that the Xiongnu spoke a language related to the ].<ref>Ts. Baasansuren "The scholar who showed the true Mongolia to the world", Summer 2010 vol.6 (14) ''Mongolica'', pp.40</ref><ref>{{cite book|first1=Denis|last1=Sinor|title=Aspects of Altaic Civilization III |year=1990 |page={{page needed|date=May 2021}} }}</ref> Mongolian archaeologists proposed that the ] people were the ancestors of the Xiongnu, and some scholars have suggested that the Xiongnu may have been the ancestors of the ].<ref name="Tumen"/> ] considered Xiongnu and ] to be two subgroups (or ]) of but one same ].<ref name="info">N.Bichurin "Collection of information on the peoples who inhabited Central Asia in ancient times", 1950, p. 227</ref> | |||
According to the "]", the ]s, whom ] identified as offspring of ]<ref>Pulleyblank, Edwin G. (2000). , ''Early China''. p. 20</ref> ],<ref>]. ''Book of Wei''. vol. 91 "蠕蠕,東胡之苗裔也,姓郁久閭氏" tr. "Rúrú, offsprings of Dōnghú, surnamed Yùjiŭlǘ"</ref> possessed the alternative name(s) 大檀 ''Dàtán'' "]" and/or 檀檀 ''Tántán'' "Tartar" and according to ], "they also constituted a separate branch of the Xiongnu".<ref>''Liangshu'' txt: "芮芮國,蓋匈奴別種。" tr: "Ruìruì state, possibly a Xiongnu's separate branch"</ref><ref>Golden, Peter B. "Some Notes on the Avars and Rouran", in ''The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them''. Ed. Curta, Maleon. Iași (2013). pp. 54-55</ref> ] mentioned twenty Shiwei tribes,<ref>] et al. ''Old Book of Tang'' </ref> whom other Chinese sources (], ]) associated with the ],<ref name="Elina-Qian 2005 p. 173-178">Xu Elina-Qian (2005). ''Historical Development of the Pre-Dynastic Khitan''. University of Helsinki. p. 173-178</ref> another people who in turn descended from the Xianbei<ref>Xu Elina-Qian (2005). ''''. University of Helsinki. p. 99. quote: "According to Gai Zhiyong's study, Jishou is identical with Qishou, the earliest ancestor of the Khitan; and Shihuai is identical to Tanshihuai, the Xianbei supreme chief in the period of the Eastern Han (25-220). Therefore, from the sentence "His ancestor was Jish who was derived from Shihuai" in the above inscription, it can be simply seen that the Khitan originated from the Xianbei. Since the excavated inscription on memorial tablet can be regarded as a firsthand historical source, this piece of information is quite reliable."</ref> and were also associated with the Xiongnu.<ref>] et al. '']'' quote: "契丹者,古匈奴之種也。" translation: "The Khitans, a kind of Xiongnu of yore."</ref> While the Xianbei, Khitans, and Shiwei are generally believed to be predominantly ] and ]speaking,<ref name="Elina-Qian 2005 p. 173-178"/><ref>Schönig, Claus. (27 January 2006) "Turko-Mongolic relations" in Janhunen (ed.) ''The Mongolic Languages''. Routledge. p. 393.</ref><ref>Shimunek, Andrew. . Philology of the Grasslands: Essays in Mongolic, Turkic, and Tungusic Studies, Edited by Ákos Bertalan Apatóczky et al. (Leiden: Brill). Retrieved 22 September 2019. quote: "Asdemonstrated by Ratchnevsky (1966: 231), the Shirwi confederation was a multiethnic, multilingual confederation of Tungusic-speaking Mo-ho 靺鞨 people (i.e. ancestors of the Jurchen), the Meng-wa 蒙瓦 ~ Meng-wu 蒙兀, whom Pelliot (1928) and others have shown were Proto-Mongolic speakers, and other groups. The dominant group among the Shirwi undoubtedly were ethnolinguistic descendants of the Serbi (鮮卑 Hsien-pei), and spoke a language closely related to Kitan and more distantly related to Mongolic."</ref> yet Xianbei were stated to descend from the ], whom Sima Qian distinguished from the Xiongnu.<ref>''Shiji'' quote: "東胡初輕冒頓,不爲備。及冒頓以兵至,擊,大破滅東胡王,而虜其民人及畜產。" translation: "Initially the Donghu despised Modun and were unprepared. So Modun arrived with his troops, attacked, routed and killed Donghu king; then captured his people as well as livestock."</ref><ref>''Book of Later Han''. . text: "鮮卑者, 亦東胡之支也, 别依鮮卑山, 故因為號焉. 漢初, 亦為冒頓所破, 遠竄遼東塞." Xu (2005:24)'s translation: "The Xianbei who were a branch of the Donghu, relied upon the Xianbei Mountains. Therefore, they were called the Xianbei. At the beginning of the Han Dynasty (206 B.C.-A.D. 220), (they) were defeated by Maodun, and then fled in disorder to Liaodong beyond the northern border of China Proper"</ref><ref>Xu Elina-Qian (2005). ''Historical Development of the Pre-Dynastic Khitan''. University of Helsinki. p. 24-25</ref> (notwithstanding Sima Qian's inconsistency<ref name = "hu proper"/><ref name = "ZGC"/><ref name = "xiongnu hu"/>{{sfn|Pulleyblank|1994|pp=518–520}}). Additionally, Chinese chroniclers routinely ascribed Xiongnu origins to various nomadic groups: for examples, Xiongnu ancestry was ascribed to Para-Mongolic-speaking ] as well as Turkic-speaking ] and ];<ref name = "Lee2016p105">{{cite journal|first= Joo-Yup|last= Lee|title= The Historical Meaning of the Term Turk and the Nature of the Turkic Identity of the Chinggisid and Timurid Elites in Post-Mongol Central Asia|journal= Central Asiatic Journal |volume=59 |issue=1–2|page= 105|year= 2016}}</ref> | |||
] refers to the time of Modu Chanyu as "the remote times of our Chanyu" in his letter to Daoist ].<ref name="Howorth">{{cite book|url=https://archive.org/details/p1historyofmongo02howouoft|title=History of the Mongols from the 9th to the 19th century|first=Henry H. (Henry Hoyle)|last=Howorth|publisher=London : Longmans, Green|via=Internet Archive}}</ref> Sun and moon symbol of Xiongnu that discovered by archaeologists is similar to Mongolian ].<ref>{{cite web |url=http://depts.washington.edu/silkroad/archaeology/mongolia/xiongnu/xiongnuarchhist/sunandmoon_th.jpg |title=Sun and Moon |website=depts.washington.edu |format=JPG}}</ref><ref>{{cite web |url=http://depts.washington.edu/silkroad/archaeology/mongolia/xiongnu/xiongnuarchhist/xiongnuarchhist.html|title=Xiongnu Archaeology |website=depts.washington.edu}}</ref><ref> (Miller et al. 2009)</ref> | |||
=== Multiple ethnicities === | |||
] | |||
Since the early 19th century, a number of Western scholars have proposed a connection between various language families or subfamilies and the language or languages of the Xiongnu. ] considered them to be multi-component groups.{{sfn|Geng|2005}} Many scholars believe the Xiongnu confederation was a mixture of different ethno-linguistic groups, and that their main language (as represented in the Chinese sources) and its relationships have not yet been satisfactorily determined.{{sfn|Di Cosmo|2004|p=165}} Kim rejects "old racial theories or even ethnic affiliations" in favour of the "historical reality of these extensive, multiethnic, polyglot steppe empires".<ref>Hyun Jin Kim, The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe. {{ISBN|978-1-107-00906-6}}. Cambridge University Press. 2013. page 31.</ref> | |||
Chinese sources link the ] and Ashina to the Xiongnu, not all ]. According to the '']'' and the '']'', the ] clan was a component of the Xiongnu confederation,<ref name="Zhou502">] et al., '']'', ] {{in lang|zh}}</ref><ref name="Northern992">Li Yanshou ({{lang|zh-hans|李延寿}}), '']'', ] {{in lang|zh}}</ref> but this connection is disputed,{{sfn|Christian|1998|p=249}} and according to the '']'' and the '']'', they were "mixed nomads" ({{zh|first=t|t={{linktext|雜|胡}} |s=杂胡 |p=zá hú |wg=tsa hu}}) from ].<ref name="Sui84">] et al., '']'', ] {{in lang|zh}}</ref><ref name="Tong197">{{cite book |last1=Du |first1=You |author-link=Du You |script-title=zh:《通典》 |trans-title=] |location=Beijing |publisher=] |volume=197 |script-chapter=zh:辺防13 北狄4 突厥上 |year=1988 |isbn=978-7-101-00258-4 |page=5401 |language=zh-hans}}</ref> The Ashina and Tiele may have been separate ethnic groups who mixed with the Xiongnu.<ref name="ethnic">{{cite web|url=http://rudocs.exdat.com/docs/index-128726.html|title=Об эт нической принадлежности Хунну|website=rudocs.exdat.com|access-date=21 June 2014 |archive-date=14 September 2018 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180914203456/http://rudocs.exdat.com/docs/index-128726.html}}</ref> Indeed, Chinese sources link many nomadic peoples (''hu''; see '']'') on their northern borders to the Xiongnu, just as Greco-Roman historiographers called ] and ] "]". The Greek ] of '']'' ({{langx|el|Τουρκία}}) was used by the ] ] ] in his book '']'',<ref>{{Cite book|edition=New, revised|publisher=Dumbarton Oaks Center for Byzantine Studies|isbn=978-0-88402-021-9|last=Jenkins|first=Romilly James Heald|title=De Administrando Imperio by Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus|location=Washington, D.C.|series=Corpus fontium historiae Byzantinae|year=1967|page=65|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3al15wpFWiMC|access-date=28 August 2013}} According to Constantine Porphyrogenitus, writing in his '']'' (ca. 950 AD) ''"Patzinakia, the ], stretches west as far as the ] (or even the ]), and is four days distant from Tourkia (i.e. Hungary)."''</ref><ref name="PrinzingSalamon1999">{{cite book|author1=Günter Prinzing|author2=Maciej Salamon|title=Byzanz und Ostmitteleuropa 950–1453: Beiträge zu einer table-ronde des XIX. International Congress of Byzantine Studies, Copenhagen 1996|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=uZDgivj7_RAC&pg=PA46|access-date=9 February 2013|year=1999|publisher=Otto Harrassowitz Verlag|isbn=978-3-447-04146-1|page=46}}</ref> though in his use, "Turks" always referred to ].<ref name="Howorth2008">{{cite book|author=Henry Hoyle Howorth|title=History of the Mongols from the 9th to the 19th Century: The So-called Tartars of Russia and Central Asia|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=hFc4mwsHZ7IC&pg=PA3|access-date=15 June 2013|year=2008|publisher=Cosimo, Inc.|isbn=978-1-60520-134-4|page=3}}</ref> Such archaizing was a common literary ''topos'', and implied similar geographic origins and nomadic lifestyle but not direct filiation.<ref>{{harvtxt|Sinor|1990}}</ref> | |||
Some ] claimed descent from the Xiongnu (according to Chinese history '']'', the founder of the ] was descended from a Xiongnu ruler),{{sfn|Golden|1992|p=155}} but many contemporary scholars do not consider the modern Uyghurs to be of direct linear descent from the old Uyghur Khaganate because modern ] and ]s are different.<ref name="Tursun">{{cite journal |url=http://www.isn.ethz.ch/isn/Digital-Library/Publications/Detail/?ots591=0c54e3b3-1e9c-be1e-2c24-a6a8c7060233&lng=en&id=105630 |title= The Formation of Modern Uyghur Historiography and Competing Perspectives toward Uyghur History |author= Nabijan Tursun |journal=The China and Eurasia Forum Quarterly |date= 5 July 2023 |volume= 6 |issue= 3 |pages=87–100 }}</ref> Rather, they consider them to be descendants of a number of people, one of them the ancient Uyghurs.<ref name="xinjiang">{{cite book |author1=James A. Millward |author2=Peter C. Perdue |name-list-style=amp |year=2004 |chapter=Chapter 2: Political and Cultural History of the Xinjiang Region through the Late Nineteenth Century |title= Xinjiang: China's Muslim Borderland |editor = S. Frederick Starr |publisher= M. E. Sharpe |pages= 40–41 |isbn= 978-0-7656-1318-9 |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=GXj4a3gss8wC&pg=PA40 }}</ref><ref>{{cite book |author=Susan J. Henders|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=fgHlxD4k0z4C&pg=PA135|title=Democratization and Identity: Regimes and Ethnicity in East and Southeast Asia|editor=Susan J. Henders|year=2006|publisher=Lexington Books |page=135|isbn=978-0-7391-0767-6|access-date=9 September 2011}}</ref><ref>{{cite book|title=The ETIM: China's Islamic Militants and the Global Terrorist Threat|first1=J. Todd|last1=Reed|first2=Diana |last2=Raschke|year=2010 |publisher=ABC-CLIO|isbn=978-0-313-36540-9|page=7 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=5I2b_hrJO8sC&pg=PA7}}</ref> | |||
In various kinds of ancient inscriptions on monuments of ], it is recorded that King Munmu had Xiongnu ancestry. According to several historians, it is possible that there were tribes of ] origin. There are also some Korean researchers that point out that the grave goods of Silla and of the eastern Xiongnu are alike.<ref>{{Cite book|author=Cho Gab-je|date=5 March 2004 |language=ko-kr |script-title=ko:騎馬흉노국가 新羅 연구 趙甲濟(月刊朝鮮 편집장)의 심층취재 내 몸속을 흐르는 흉노의 피|publisher=]|url=http://monthly.chosun.com/client/news/viw.asp?nNewsNumb=200403100027&ctcd=&cpage=1|access-date=25 September 2016|author-link= Cho Gab-je}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book|author=김운회|date=30 August 2005 |language=ko-kr |script-title=ko:김운회의 '대쥬신을 찾아서' <23> 금관의 나라, 신라"|publisher=프레시안|url=http://www.pressian.com/article/article.asp?article_num=40050830181724&Section=04|access-date=25 September 2016}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book|date=27 February 2009|language=ko-kr|script-title=ko:경주 사천왕사(寺) 사천왕상(四天王像) 왜 4개가 아니라 3개일까|publisher=조선일보 |url=http://news.chosun.com/site/data/html_dir/2009/02/26/2009022601873.html|access-date=25 September 2016|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20141230090440/http://news.chosun.com/site/data/html_dir/2009/02/26/2009022601873.html|archive-date=30 December 2014}}</ref><ref>김창호, 〈문무왕릉비에 보이는 신라인의 조상인식 – 태조성한의 첨보 -〉, 《한국사연구》, 한국사연구회, 1986년</ref><ref>{{Cite web |url=http://www.nl.go.kr/nl/search/SearchDetail.nl?category_code=ct&service=KOLIS&vdkvgwkey=14167918&colltype=YON_ART&place_code_info=132&place_name_info=%EC%97%B0%EC%86%8D%EA%B0%84%ED%96%89%EB%AC%BC%EC%8B%A4(3%EC%B8%B5)&manage_code=MA&shape_code=B&refLoc=portal&category=storage&srchFlag=Y&h_kwd=%E6%96%B0%E7%BE%85%E5%BB%BA%E5%9C%8B%E8%A8%AD%E8%A9%B1%EC%9D%98+%E7%A1%8F%E7%A9%B6%7C4%E8%BC%AF(1972%EB%85%84+5%EC%9B%94),+p.+1-52 |script-title=ko:자료검색>상세_기사 {{!}} 국립중앙도서관 |title= |language=ko |trans-title= |website=www.nl.go.kr|access-date=15 April 2019|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20181002190914/http://www.nl.go.kr/nl/search/SearchDetail.nl?category_code=ct&service=KOLIS&vdkvgwkey=14167918&colltype=YON_ART&place_code_info=132&place_name_info=%EC%97%B0%EC%86%8D%EA%B0%84%ED%96%89%EB%AC%BC%EC%8B%A4%283%EC%B8%B5%29&manage_code=MA&shape_code=B&refLoc=portal&category=storage&srchFlag=Y&h_kwd=%E6%96%B0%E7%BE%85%E5%BB%BA%E5%9C%8B%E8%A8%AD%E8%A9%B1%EC%9D%98+%E7%A1%8F%E7%A9%B6%7C4%E8%BC%AF%281972%EB%85%84+5%EC%9B%94%29%2C+p.+1-52 |archive-date=2 October 2018}}</ref> | |||
=== Language isolate theories === | |||
Turkologist ] has denied any possibility of a relationship between the Xiongnu language and any other known language, even any connection with Turkic or Mongolian.{{sfn|Di Cosmo|2004|p=164}} | |||
== Geographic origins == | |||
The original geographic location of the Xiongnu is disputed among steppe archaeologists. Since the 1960s, the geographic origin of the Xiongnu has attempted to be traced through an analysis of ] burial constructions. No region has been proven to have ] practices that clearly match those of the Xiongnu.<ref>{{cite journal |last=Honeychurch |first=William |title=Thinking Political Communities: The State and Social Stratification among Ancient Nomads of Mongolia |journal=The Anthropological Study of Class and Consciousness |page=47}}</ref> | |||
=== Archaeology === | |||
] | |||
In the 1920s, ] oversaw the excavation of royal tombs at the ] in northern Mongolia, dated to around the first century CE. Other Xiongnu sites have been unearthed in ], such as the ]. ] Otto Maenchen-Helfen has said that depictions of the Xiongnu of ]ia and the Ordos commonly show individuals with West Eurasian features.{{sfn|Maenchen-Helfen|1973|pp=–371}} Iaroslav Lebedynsky said that West Eurasian depictions in the Ordos region should be attributed to a "Scythian affinity".<ref>{{cite book |last=Lebedynsky |first=Yaroslav |author-link=Iaroslav Lebedynsky |title=Les nomades |date=2007 |publisher=] |isbn=978-2-87772-346-6 |page=125 |quote=Europoid faces in some depictions of the Ordos, which should be attributed to a Scythian affinity}}</ref> | |||
Portraits found in the ] demonstrate other cultural evidences and influences, showing that Chinese and Xiongnu art have influenced each other mutually. Some of these embroidered portraits in the Noin-Ula ]s also depict the Xiongnu with long braided hair with wide ribbons, which is seen to be identical with the ] hair-style.<ref>Camilla Trever, "Excavations in Northern Mongolia (1924–1925)", Leningrad: J. Fedorov Printing House, 1932 </ref> Well-preserved bodies in Xiongnu and pre-Xiongnu tombs in the ] and southern ] show both East Asian and West Eurasian features.<ref>The Great Empires of the Ancient World – Thomas Harrison – 2009 – page 288</ref> | |||
Analysis of cranial remains from some sites attributed to the Xiongnu have revealed that they had ] skulls with East Asian craniometrical features, setting them apart from neighboring populations in present-day Mongolia.{{sfn|Psarras|2003|p=69}} Russian and Chinese anthropological and craniofacial studies show that the Xiongnu were physically very heterogenous, with six different population clusters showing different degrees of West Eurasian and East Asian physical traits.<ref name="Tumen"/> | |||
] carpet, animal style. 1st century CE.<ref>{{cite web |title=Hermitage Museum |url=https://www.hermitagemuseum.org/wps/portal/hermitage/digital-collection/11.+Textiles%2C+Tapestry/430781}}</ref>]] | |||
Presently, there exist four fully excavated and well documented cemeteries: ],<ref>A. V. Davydova, Ivolginskii arkheologicheskii kompleks II. Ivolginskii mogil'nik. Arkheologicheskie pamiatniki Siunnu 2 (Sankt-Peterburg 1996). А. В. Давыдова, Иволгинский археологи-ческий комплекс II. Иволгинский могильник. Археологические памятники Сюнну 2 (Санкт-Петербург 1996).</ref> Dyrestui,<ref>S. S. Miniaev, Dyrestuiskii mogil'nik. Arkheologicheskie pamiatniki Siunnu 3 (Sankt-Peterburg 1998). С. С. Миняев, Дырестуйский могильник. Археологические памятники Сюнну 3 (Санкт-Петербург 1998).</ref> Burkhan Tolgoi,<ref>Ts. Törbat, Keramika khunnskogo mogil'nika | |||
Burkhan-Tolgoi. Erdem shinzhilgeenii bichig. Arkheologi, antropologi, ugsaatan sudlal 19,2003, 82–100. Ц. Тѳрбат, Керамика хуннского могильника Бурхан-Толгой. Эрдэм шинжилгээний бичиг. Археологи, антропологи, угсаатан судлал 19, 2003, 82–100.</ref><ref>Ts. Törbat, Tamiryn Ulaan khoshuuny bulsh ba Khünnügiin ugsaatny büreldekhüünii asuudald. Tükhiin setgüül 4, 2003, 6–17. Ц. Төрбат, Тамирын Улаан хошууны булш ба Хүннүгийн угсаатны бүрэлдэхүүний асуудалд. Түүхийн сэтгүүл 4, 2003, 6–17.</ref> and Daodunzi.<ref>{{cite journal |author1=Ningxia Cultural Relics and Archaeology Research Institute (寧夏文物考古研究所) |author2=] Archaeology Institute Ningxia Archaeology Group |author3=] Cultural Relics Administration (同心縣文物管理所) |script-title=zh:寧夏同心倒墩子匈奴墓地 |title= |language=zh |trans-title= |journal={{lang|zh-hant|考古學報}} |year=1988 |issue=3 |pages=333–356}}</ref><ref>{{cite book |last=Miller |first=Bryan |title=Xiongnu Archaeology |year=2011 |publisher=Vor- und Fruhgeschichtliche Archaeologie Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universitat Bonn |location=Bonn |isbn=978-3-936490-14-5 |url=http://www.vfgarch.uni-bonn.de/veroeffentlichungen/bonn-bonn-contributions-to-asian-archaeology/bcaa-5-toc |editor-first=Jan |editor-last=Bemmann |access-date=13 December 2012 |archive-date=29 July 2013 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20130729150654/http://www.vfgarch.uni-bonn.de/veroeffentlichungen/bonn-bonn-contributions-to-asian-archaeology/bcaa-5-toc }}</ref> Additionally thousands of tombs have been recorded in ]ia and Mongolia. | |||
The archaeologists have chosen to, for the most part, refrain from positing anything about Han-Xiongnu relations based on the material excavated. However, they were willing to mention the following: <blockquote>"There is no clear indication of the ethnicity of this tomb occupant, but in a similar brick-chambered tomb of the late Eastern Han period at the same cemetery, archaeologists discovered a bronze seal with the official title that the Han government bestowed upon the leader of the Xiongnu. The excavators suggested that these brick chamber tombs all belong to the Xiongnu (Qinghai 1993)."<ref name="Lai 34–43">{{cite journal|last=Lai|first=Guolong|title=The Date of the TLV Mirrors from the Xiongnu Tombs|journal=The Silk Road|volume=4|issue=1|pages=34–43 |url=http://www.silkroadfoundation.org/newsletter/vol4num1/srnewsletter_v4n1.pdf}}</ref></blockquote>Classifications of these burial sites make distinction between two prevailing type of burials: "(1) monumental ramped terrace tombs which are often flanked by smaller "satellite" burials and (2) 'circular' or 'ring' burials."<ref>{{cite book|last=Miller|first=Bryan|title=Xiongnu Archaeology|year=2011|publisher=Vor- und Fruhgeschichtliche Archaologie Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universitat Bonn|location=Bonn|isbn=978-3-936490-14-5|url=http://www.vfgarch.uni-bonn.de/veroeffentlichungen/bonn-bonn-contributions-to-asian-archaeology/bcaa-5-toc|editor=Jan Bemmann|page=23|access-date=13 December 2012|archive-date=29 July 2013|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20130729150654/http://www.vfgarch.uni-bonn.de/veroeffentlichungen/bonn-bonn-contributions-to-asian-archaeology/bcaa-5-toc}}</ref> Some scholars consider this a division between "elite" graves and "commoner" graves. Other scholars, find this division too simplistic and not evocative of a true distinction because it shows "ignorance of the nature of the mortuary investments and typically luxuriant burial assemblages the discovery of other lesser interments that do not qualify as either of these types."<ref>{{cite book |last=Miller |first=Bryan |title=Xiongnu Archaeology |year=2011 |publisher=Vor- und Fruhgeschichtliche Archaologie Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universitat Bonn |location=Bonn |isbn=978-3-936490-14-5 |url=http://www.vfgarch.uni-bonn.de/veroeffentlichungen/bonn-bonn-contributions-to-asian-archaeology/bcaa-5-toc |editor-first=Jan |editor-last=Bemmann |page=24 |access-date=13 December 2012 |archive-date=29 July 2013|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20130729150654/http://www.vfgarch.uni-bonn.de/veroeffentlichungen/bonn-bonn-contributions-to-asian-archaeology/bcaa-5-toc }}</ref> | |||
== Genetics == | |||
{{See also|Rouran Khaganate#Genetics|Xianbei#Genetics|Donghu people#Genetics|Huns#Genetics|Scythians#Archaeogenetics|Pannonian Avars#Genetics}} | |||
=== Maternal lineages === | |||
] | |||
A 2003 study found that 89% of Xiongnu maternal lineages are of East Asian origin, while 11% were of West Eurasian origin. However, a 2016 study found that 37.5% of Xiongnu maternal lineages were West Eurasian, in a central Mongolian sample.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Lee |first1=Joo-Yup |last2=Kuang |first2=Shuntu |title=A Comparative Analysis of Chinese Historical Sources and Y-DNA Studies with Regard to the Early and Medieval Turkic Peoples |journal=Inner Asia |date=2017 |volume=19 |issue=2 |pages=197–239 |doi=10.1163/22105018-12340089 |s2cid=165623743 |url=https://brill.com/view/journals/inas/19/2/article-p197_197.xml |issn=1464-8172 |doi-access=free}} "Analysis of the mitochondrial DNA, which is maternally inherited, shows that the Xiongnu remains from this Egyin Gol necropolis consist mainly of Asian lineages (89%). West Eurasian lineages makeup the rest (11%) (Keyser-Tracqui et al. (2003: 258). However, according to a more recent study of ancient human remains from central Mongolia, the Xiongnu population in cen- tral Mongolia possessed a higher frequency of western mitochondrial DNA haplotypes (37.5%) than the Xiongnu from the Egyin Gol necropolis (Rogers 2016: 78)."</ref> | |||
According to Rogers & Kaestle (2022), these studies make clear that the Xiongnu population is extremely similar to the preceding ] population, which had a similar frequency of Eastern and Western maternal haplogroups, supporting a hypothesis of continuity from the Slab Grave period to the Xiongnu. They wrote that the bulk of the genetics research indicates that roughly 27% of Xiongnu maternal haplogroups were of West Eurasian origin, while the rest were East Asian.<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Rogers |first1=Leland Liu |last2=Kaestle |first2=Frederika Ann |title=Analysis of mitochondrial DNA haplogroup frequencies in the population of the slab burial mortuary culture of Mongolia (ca. 1100–300 BCE ) |journal=American Journal of Biological Anthropology |date=2022 |volume=177 |issue=4 |pages=644–657 |doi=10.1002/ajpa.24478 |s2cid=246508594 |language=en |issn=2692-7691|doi-access=free }} " The first pattern is that the slab burial mtDNA frequencies are extremely similar to those of the aggregated Xiongnu populations and relatively similar to those of the various Bronze Age Mongolian populations, strongly supporting a population continuity hypothesis for the region over these time periods (Honeychurch, 2013)"</ref> | |||
Some examples of maternal haplogroups observed in Xiongnu specimens include ], ], ], ] and ].{{sfn|Damgaard et al.|2018 |loc=Supplementary Table 8, Rows 87-88, 94-96}} and ].<ref>{{harvnb|Kim et al.|2010|p=429}}</ref> | |||
===Paternal lineages=== | |||
According to Rogers & Kaestle (2022), roughly 47% of Xiongnu period remains belonged to paternal haplogroups associated with modern West Eurasians, while the rest (53%) belonged to East Asian haplogroups. They observed that this contrasts strongly with the preceding ] period, which was dominated by East Asian patrilineages. They suggest that this may reflect an aggressive expansion of people with West Eurasian paternal haplogroups, or perhaps the practice of marriage alliances or cultural networks favoring people with Western patrilines.<ref>{{harvnb|Rogers|Kaestle|2022|ps=:"While during the slab burial period (ca.1100–300 BCE) eastern patrilines seem to have been dominant, in the Xiongnu period about half of the population had western patrilines with virtually no change to the mtDNA gene pool in east–west terms. If sex bias migration patterns were similar with those found in Europe, this increase of western patrilines would be consistent with aggressive expansion of people with western male ancestry (Batini et al., 2017); however, such a pattern could also be due to a gradual nonaggressive assimilation, such as the practice of marriage alliances associated with an expansion of trade or cultural networks that favored people with western patrilines (Honeychurch, 2013)."}}</ref> | |||
Some examples of paternal haplogroups in Xiongnu specimens include ],<ref>{{cite conference|last1=Kang |first1=L. L. |last2=Jin |first2=T. |last3=Wu |first3=F. |last4=Ao |first4=X. |last5=Wen |first5=S. |last6=Wang |first6=C. |last7=Huang |first7=Y. |last8=Li |first8=X. |last9=Li |first9=H. Y |publisher=American Society of Human Genetics |conference=ASHG 63rd Annual Meeting October 22–26, 2013: Boston|date= 2013 |volume=2041|title=Y chromosomes of ancient Hunnu people and its implication on the phylogeny of East Asian linguistic families}} (Poster abstracts ; 2041F)</ref><ref>{{cite journal|title=Knowing the Xiongnu Culture in Eastern Tianshan Mountain from Tomb Heigouliang and Dongheigou Site at the Beginning of Xihan Dynasty|author1=Ren Meng|author2=Wang Jian Xin|date=2011|journal= Xibu Kaogu|pages=252–290}} (Journal: {{lang|zh|西部考古}} {{transl|zh|Xibu kaogu}} )</ref> ],<ref>{{harvnb|Kim et al.|2010|p=429}}</ref> ], ], ] and ],{{sfn|Damgaard et al.|2018|loc=Supplementary Table 9, Rows 20-23}} R1a1a1b2a-Z94, R1a1a1b2a2-Z2124, Q1a, N1a,<ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Keyser|first1=C.|last2=Zvénigorosky|first2=V. |display-authors=etal |s2cid = 220881540|year=2020|title=Genetic evidence suggests a sense of family, parity and conquest in the Xiongnu Iron Age nomads of Mongolia |journal=Human Genetics|volume=140|issue=2|pages=349–359|doi = 10.1007/s00439-020-02209-4|pmid = 32734383}}</ref> ], ] and ].<ref>{{cite journal |last1=Jeong |first1=Choongwon |last2=Wang |first2=Ke |last3=Wilkin |first3=Shevan |last4=Erdene |first4=Myagmar |last5=Hendy |first5=Jessica |last6=Warinner |first6=Christina |title=A Dynamic 6,000-Year Genetic History of Eurasia's Eastern Steppe |journal=Cell |date=2020 |volume=183 |issue=4 |pages=890–904 |doi=10.1016/j.cell.2020.10.015 |pmid=33157037 |pmc=7664836 |hdl=21.11116/0000-0007-77BF-D |hdl-access=free }}</ref> | |||
According to Lee & Kuang, the main paternal lineages of 62 Xiongnu Elite remains in the ] valley belonged to the paternal ], ], and ]. One sample from Duurlig Nars belonged to ] and another to C-M217. Xiongnu remains from ] belonged exclusively to haplogroup Q. They argue that the haplogroups C2, Q and N likely formed the major paternal haplogroups of the Xiongnu tribes, while R1a was the most common paternal haplogroup (44.5%) among neighbouring nomads from the Altai mountain, who were probably incorporated into the Xiongnu confederation and may be associated with the ].<ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Lee |first1=Joo-Yup |last2=Kuang |first2=Shuntu |date=18 October 2017 |title=A Comparative Analysis of Chinese Historical Sources and y-dna Studies with Regard to the Early and Medieval Turkic Peoples |url=https://brill.com/view/journals/inas/19/2/article-p197_197.xml |journal=Inner Asia |volume=19 |issue=2 |pages=197–239 |doi=10.1163/22105018-12340089 |issn=2210-5018}}</ref> | |||
===Autosomal ancestry=== | |||
A study published in the '']'' in October 2006 detected significant genetic continuity between the examined individuals at Egyin Gol and modern Mongolians.{{sfn|Keyser-Tracqui et al.|2006|p=272}} | |||
] (] <small>{{Colorsample|green|0.6}}</small>, ] <small>{{Colorsample|#9400D3|0.6}}</small>) form the main contribution, followed by the hybrid ] culture (] <small>{{Colorsample|pink|0.6}}</small>), and smaller contributions of ], ] and ].<ref name="Choongwon"/>]] | |||
A genetic study published in '']'' in May 2018 examined the remains of five Xiongnu.{{sfn|Damgaard et al.|2018|loc=Supplementary Table 2, Rows 28-32}} The study concluded that Xiongnu confederation was genetically heterogeneous, and Xiongnu individuals belonging to two distinct groups, one being of primarily ] origin (associated with the earlier ]) and the other presenting considerable admixture levels with West Eurasian (possibly from Central Saka) sources. The evidence suggested that the ] probably emerged through minor male-driven geneflow into the Saka through westward migrations of the Xiongnu.<ref>{{harvnb|Damgaard et al.|2018|pp=371–374}}: "Principal Component Analyses and D-statistics suggest that the Xiongnu individuals belong to two distinct groups, one being of East Asian origin and the other presenting considerable admixture levels with West Eurasian sources... We find that Central Sakas are accepted as a source for these 'western-admixed' Xiongnu in a single-wave model. In line with this finding, no East Asian gene flow is detected compared to Central Sakas as these form a clade with respect to the East Asian Xiongnu in a D-statistic, and furthermore, cluster closely together in the PCA (Figure 2)... Overall, our data show that the Xiongnu confederation was genetically heterogeneous, and that the Huns emerged following minor male-driven East Asian gene flow into the preceding Sakas that they invaded... As such our results support the contention that the disappearance of the Inner Asian Scythians and Sakas around two thousand years ago was a cultural transition that coincided with the westward migration of the Xiongnu. This Xiongnu invasion also led to the displacement of isolated remnant groups—related to Late Bronze Age pastoralists—that had remained on the south-eastern side of the Tian Shan mountains."</ref> | |||
A study published in November 2020 examined 60 early and late Xiongnu individuals from across of Mongolia. The study found that the Xiongnu resulted from the admixture of three different clusters from the Mongolian region. The two early genetic clusters are "early Xiongnu_west" from the ] (formed at 92% by the hybrid Eurasian ] ancestry, and 8% ] ancestry), and "early Xiongnu_rest" from the ]n Plateau (individuals with primarily ]-] ancestry, or mixed with "early Xiongnu_west"). The later third cluster named "late Xiongnu" has even higher heterogenity, with the continued combination of ] and ]-] ancestry, and additional geneflow from ] and ] sources. Their uniparental haplogroup assignments also showed heterogenetic influence on their ethnogenesis as well as their connection with Huns.<ref name="Choongwon">{{Cite journal|last1=Jeong|first1=Choongwon|last2=Wang|first2=Ke|last3=Wilkin|first3=Shevan|last4=Taylor|first4=William Timothy Treal|last5=Miller|first5=Bryan K.|last6=Bemmann|first6=Jan H.|last7=Stahl|first7=Raphaela|last8=Chiovelli|first8=Chelsea|last9=Knolle|first9=Florian|last10=Ulziibayar|first10=Sodnom|last11=Khatanbaatar|first11=Dorjpurev|date=12 November 2020|title=A Dynamic 6,000-Year Genetic History of Eurasia's Eastern Steppe|journal=Cell|language=English|volume=183|issue=4|pages=890–904.e29|doi=10.1016/j.cell.2020.10.015|issn=0092-8674|pmid=33157037|pmc=7664836 }} ] Text was copied from this source, which is available under a . | |||
</ref><ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Maróti |first1=Zoltán |last2=Neparáczki |first2=Endre |last3=Schütz |first3=Oszkár |date=25 May 2022 |title=The genetic origin of Huns, Avars, and conquering Hungarians |journal=] |language=English |volume= 32|issue= 13|pages= 2858–2870.e7|doi=10.1016/j.cub.2022.04.093 |pmid=35617951 |s2cid=249050620|doi-access=free |bibcode=2022CBio...32E2858M }}</ref> In contrast, the later ] had a much higher eastern Eurasian ancestry as a whole, similar to that of modern-day Mongolic-speaking populations.<ref>{{Cite journal|last1=Jeong|first1=Choongwon |date=12 November 2020|title=A Dynamic 6,000-Year Genetic History of Eurasia's Eastern Steppe|journal=Cell|language=English|volume=183|issue=4 |pages=890–904.e29 |doi=10.1016/j.cell.2020.10.015|issn=0092-8674|pmid=33157037|pmc=7664836 |quote=The Xiongnu emerged from the mixing of these populations and those from surrounding regions. By comparison, the Mongols exhibit much higher eastern Eurasian ancestry, resembling present-day Mongolic-speaking populations.}} </ref> | |||
A Xiongnu remain (GD1-4) analysed in a 2024 study was found to be entirely derived from ] without any West Eurasian-associated ancestry. The sample clustered closely with a ] remain (GD1-1) from the later Turkic period.<ref>{{Cite journal |last1=Lee |first1=Juhyeon |last2=Sato |first2=Takehiro |last3=Tajima |first3=Atsushi |last4=Amgalantugs |first4=Tsend |last5=Tsogtbaatar |first5=Batmunkh |last6=Nakagome |first6=Shigeki |last7=Miyake |first7=Toshihiko |last8=Shiraishi |first8=Noriyuki |last9=Jeong |first9=Choongwon |last10=Gakuhari |first10=Takashi |date=1 March 2024 |title=Medieval genomes from eastern Mongolia share a stable genetic profile over a millennium |url=https://www.pivotscipub.com/hpgg/4/1/0004 |journal=Human Population Genetics and Genomics |language=en |volume=4 |issue=1 |pages=1–11 |doi=10.47248/hpgg2404010004 |issn=2770-5005|doi-access=free }}</ref> | |||
====Relationship between ethnicity and status among the Xiongnu==== | |||
] people were uniformly of ] origin (] <small>{{Colorsample|green|0.6}}</small>), while ] populations to the west combined ] (<small>{{Colorsample|orange|0.6}}</small>) and Ancient Northeast Asian (] <small>{{Colorsample|#3CB371|0.6}}</small>) ancestry, with some ] <small>{{Colorsample|#8B4513|0.6}}</small> component.]] | |||
Although the Xiongnu were ethnically heterogeneous as a whole, it appears that variability was highly related to social status. Genetic heterogeneity was highest among retainers of low status, as identified by their smaller and peripheral tombs. These retainers mainly displayed ancestry related to the ] (characterized by a hybrid Eurasian gene pool combining the genetic profile of the ] and Baikal hunter-gatherers (])), or various combinations of ] and Ancient Northeast Asian ]/] profiles.<ref name="JLEE"/> | |||
On the contrary, high status Xiongnu individuals tended to have less genetic diversity, and their ancestry was essentially derived from the Eastern Eurasian ]/], or alternatively from the ], suggesting multiple sources for their Eastern ancestry. High Eastern ancestry was more common among high status female samples, while low status male samples tended to be more diverse and having higher Western ancestry.<ref name="JLEE"/> A likely '']'', a male ruler of the Empire identified by his prestigious tomb, was shown to have had similar ancestry as a high status female in the "western frontiers", deriving about 39.3% ] (or ]) genetic ancestry, 51.9% ] (or Yellow River farmers) ancestry, with the rest (8.8%) being ] (]) ancestry.<ref name="JLEE">{{cite journal |last1=Lee |first1=Juhyeon |last2=Miller |first2=Bryan K. |last3=Bayarsaikhan |first3=Jamsranjav |last4=Johannesson |first4=Erik |last5=Ventresca Miller |first5=Alicia |last6=Warinner |first6=Christina |last7=Jeong |first7=Choongwon |date=14 April 2023 |title=Genetic population structure of the Xiongnu Empire at imperial and local scales |journal=Science Advances |language=en |volume=9 |issue=15 |pages=eadf3904 |bibcode=2023SciA....9F3904L |doi=10.1126/sciadv.adf3904 |issn=2375-2548 |pmc=10104459 |pmid=37058560 |quote="In this genome-wide archaeogenetic study, we find high genetic heterogeneity among late Xiongnu-era individuals at two cemeteries located along the far western frontier of the Xiongnu empire and describe patterns of genetic diversity related to social status. Overall, we find that genetic heterogeneity is highest among lower-status individuals. In particular, the satellite graves surrounding the elite square tombs at TAK show extreme levels of genetic heterogeneity, suggesting that these individuals, who were likely low-ranking retainers, were drawn from diverse parts of the empire. In contrast, the highest-status individuals at the two sites tended to have lower genetic diversity and a high proportion of ancestry deriving from EIA Slab Grave groups, suggesting that these groups may have disproportionately contributed to the ruling elite during the formation of the Xiongnu empire." (...) "a chanyu, or ruler of the empire. Like the elite women at the western frontier, he also had very high eastern Eurasian ancestry (deriving 39.3 and 51.9% from SlabGrave1 and Han_2000BP, respectively, and the rest from Chandman_IA; data file S2C)" (...) "Chandman_IA was representative of people in far western Mongolia associated with Sagly/Uyuk (ca. 500 to 200 BCE), Saka (ca. 900 to 200 BCE), and Pazyryk (ca. 500 to 200 BCE) groups in Siberia and Kazakhstan." (...) "This further suggests the existence of an aristocracy in the Xiongnu empire, that elite status and power was concentrated within specific subsets of the broader population."... Although not conclusive, this suggests that the ANA ancestry source of the Xiongnu-period individuals may not be exclusively traced back to the Slab Grave culture but may also include nearby groups with a similar ANA genetic profile, such as the Xianbei. ... Last, our findings also confirm that the highest-status individuals in this study were females, supporting previous observations that Xiongnu women played an especially prominent role in the expansion and integration of new territories along the empire's frontier.}}</ref> | |||
{{clear}} | |||
== Culture == | |||
===Art=== | |||
]es, 2nd-1st century BC, Xiongnu.<ref>{{cite web |title=Metropolitan Museum of Art |url=https://www.metmuseum.org/art/collection/search/49444 |website=www.metmuseum.org}}</ref>{{sfn|Bunker|2002|p=136}}{{sfn|Bunker|2002|p=30}}]] | |||
] | |||
]-inspired ], manufactured in China for the Xiongnu.{{sfn|Bunker|2002|loc=p. 100, item 67}}{{sfn|Bunker|2002|p=29}}]] | |||
Within the Xiongnu culture more variety is visible from site to site than from "era" to "era," in terms of the Chinese chronology, yet all form a whole that is distinct from that of the Han and other peoples of the non-Chinese north.{{sfn|Psarras|2003|p={{page needed|date=April 2022}}}} In some instances, the iconography cannot be used as the main cultural identifier, because art depicting animal predation is common among the steppe peoples. An example of animal predation associated with Xiongnu culture is that of a tiger carrying dead prey.{{sfn|Psarras|2003|p={{page needed|date=April 2022}}}} A similar motif appears in work from ], a site which is presumed to have been under Xiongnu political control but is still clearly non-Xiongnu. In the Maoqinggou example, the prey is replaced with an extension of the tiger's foot. The work also depicts a cruder level of execution; Maoqinggou work was executed in a rounder, less detailed style.{{sfn|Psarras|2003|p={{page needed|date=April 2022}}}} In its broadest sense, Xiongnu iconography of animal predation includes examples such as the gold headdress from Aluchaideng and gold earrings with a turquoise and jade inlay discovered in ], Inner Mongolia.{{sfn|Psarras|2003|p={{page needed|date=April 2022}}}} | |||
Xiongnu art is harder to distinguish from ] or ]. There is a similarity present in stylistic execution, but Xiongnu art and Saka art often differ in terms of iconography. Saka art does not appear to have included predation scenes, especially with dead prey, or same-animal combat. Additionally, Saka art included elements not common to Xiongnu iconography, such as winged, horned horses.{{sfn|Psarras|2003|p={{page needed|date=April 2022}}}} The two cultures also used two different kinds of bird heads. Xiongnu depictions of birds tend to have a medium-sized eye and beak, and they are also depicted with ears, while Saka birds have a pronounced eye and beak, and no ears.{{sfn|Psarras|2003|pp=102–103}} Some scholars{{who|date=November 2014}} claim these differences are indicative of cultural differences. Scholar Sophia-Karin Psarras suggests that Xiongnu images of animal predation, specifically tiger-and-prey, are spiritual, representative of death and rebirth, and that same-animal combat is representative of the acquisition or maintenance of power.{{sfn|Psarras|2003|pp=102–103}} | |||
=== Rock art and writing === | |||
] script (Mongolia and Inner Mongolia).{{sfn|Ishjamts|1996|loc=p. 166, Fig 5}}]] | |||
The rock art of the ] and ] is dated from the 9th millennium BC to the 19th century AD. It consists mainly of engraved signs (petroglyphs) and only minimally of painted images.{{sfn|Demattè|2006}} | |||
] indicate that the Xiongnu did not have an ideographic form of writing like Chinese, but in the 2nd century BC, a renegade Chinese dignitary Yue "taught the ] to write official letters to the Chinese court on a wooden tablet 31 cm long, and to use a seal and large-sized folder." The same sources tell that when the Xiongnu noted down something or transmitted a message, they made cuts on a piece of wood ('ke-mu'), and they also mention a "Hu script" (vol. ]). At Noin-Ula and other Xiongnu burial sites in Mongolia and the region north of Lake Baikal, among the objects discovered during excavations conducted between 1924 and 1925 were over 20 carved characters. Most of these characters are either identical or very similar to letters of the ] of the Early Middle Ages found on the Eurasian steppes. From this, some specialists conclude that the Xiongnu used a script similar to the ancient ''Eurasian runiform'', and that this alphabet was a basis for later Turkic writing.{{sfn|Ishjamts|1996|loc=p. 166, Fig 6}} | |||
=== Religion and diet === | |||
According to the ], "the Xiongnu called Heaven (天) 'Chēnglí,' (撐犁) <ref>Book of Han, Vol. 94-I, 匈奴謂天為「撐犁」,謂子為「孤塗」,單于者,廣大之貌也.</ref> a Chinese transcription of ]. The Xiongnu were a nomadic people. From their lifestyle of herding flocks and their horse-trade with China, it can be concluded that their diet consist mainly of ], ] and wild geese that were shot down. Historical evidence gives reason to believe that, from the 2nd century BC, proto-Mongol peoples (the Xiongnu, ], and ]) were familiar with Buddhism. On the territory of the Ivolginsk Settlement, remains of Buddhist ] were found in a Xiongnu grave.<ref name="a">Александр Берзин, Тибетский буддизм: история и перспективы развития, M., 1992 (Alexandr Berzin, ''Tibetan Buddhism: History and Future Prospects'', Moscow 1992; Буддизм, Л. Л. Абаева, М., Республика, 1991 (''Buddhism'', L.L. Abaeva, Respublika, Moscow 1991)</ref> | |||
== See also == | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
== Notes == | |||
{{Notelist}} | |||
{{clear}} | |||
== References == | |||
=== Citations === | |||
{{Reflist}} | |||
=== Sources === | |||
; Primary sources | |||
* ] et al., '']'', esp. vol. 94, ], ]. | |||
* ] et al., '']'', esp. ]. | |||
* ] et al., '']'', esp. ]. | |||
; Other sources consulted | |||
{{refbegin|30em}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Adas |first=Michael |year=2001 |title=Agricultural and Pastoral Societies in Ancient and Classical History |publisher=American Historical Association/Temple University Press}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Bailey |first=Harold W. |author-link=Harold Walter Bailey |year=1985 |title=''Indo-Scythian Studies: being Khotanese Texts'', VII |url=https://archive.org/details/EtymologyOfXiongnuNamesByTheLateH.w.Bailey |publisher=Cambridge University Press |jstor=312539 |access-date=30 May 2015 }} | |||
* {{cite book|last=Barfield|first=Thomas J.|year=1989|title=The Perilous Frontier: Nomadic Empires and China, 221 BC to AD 1757|publisher=Basil Blackwell}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Beckwith |first=Christopher I. |author-link=Christopher I. Beckwith |date=16 March 2009 |title=Empires of the Silk Road: A History of Central Eurasia from the Bronze Age to the Present |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=5jG1eHe3y4EC |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-691-13589-2 |access-date=30 May 2015 }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Bentley |first=Jerry |year=1993 |title=Old World Encounters: Cross-Cultural Contacts and Exchanges in Pre-Modern Times |place=New York |publisher=Oxford University Press}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Bunker |first=Emma C. |title=Nomadic Art of the Eastern Eurasian Steppes: The Eugene V. Thaw and Other Notable New York Collections |location=New York |publisher=Metropolitan Museum of Art |url=https://archive.org/details/NomadicArtoftheEasternEurasianSteppesTheEugeneVThawandOtherNotableNewYorkCollection/page/n43/mode/2up |year=2002 |isbn=978-0-300-09688-0 |oclc=819761397 |via=Internet Archive }} ({{cite web |title=Via Metropolitan Museum of Art Libraries |url=http://libmma.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/compoundobject/collection/p15324coll10/id/96120/rec/302 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20131203033950/http://libmma.contentdm.oclc.org/cdm/compoundobject/collection/p15324coll10/id/96120/rec/302 |archive-date=3 December 2013 |access-date=27 December 2021 }}) | |||
* {{cite book |last=Christian |first=David |title=A history of Russia, Central Asia and Mongolia, Vol. 1: Inner Eurasia from prehistory to the Mongol Empire |publisher=Blackwell |year=1998}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Damgaard |first1=P. B. |last2=Marchi |first2=N. |s2cid=13670282 |display-authors=1 |date=9 May 2018 |title=137 ancient human genomes from across the Eurasian steppes |url=https://www.nature.com/articles/s41586-018-0094-2 |access-date=11 April 2020 |journal=] |publisher=] |volume=557 |issue=7705 |pages=369–373 |bibcode=2018Natur.557..369D |doi=10.1038/s41586-018-0094-2 |pmid=29743675 |hdl=1887/3202709 |ref={{harvid|Damgaard et al.|2018}} |hdl-access=free }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Demattè |first=Paola |year=2006 |chapter=Writing the Landscape: Petroglyphs of Inner Mongolia and Ningxia Province (China) |title=Beyond the steppe and the sown: proceedings of the 2002 University of Chicago Conference on Eurasian Archaeology |editor=David L. Peterson |display-editors=et al |publisher=Brill |series=Colloquia Pontica: series on the archaeology and ancient history of the Black Sea area |volume=13 |pages=300–313}} (Proceedings of the First International Conference of Eurasian Archaeology, University of Chicago, 3–4 May 2002.) | |||
* {{cite book |last=Di Cosmo |first=Nicola |year=1999 |chapter=The Northern Frontier in Pre-Imperial China |title=The Cambridge History of Ancient China |editor=Michael Loewe |name-list-style=and |editor2=Edward Shaughnessy |publisher=Cambridge University Press}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Di Cosmo |first=Nicola |year=2002 |title=Ancient China and its Enemies: The Rise of Nomadic Power in East Asian History |publisher=Cambridge University Press}} (original edition) | |||
* {{cite book |last=Di Cosmo |first=Nicola |year=2004 |title=Ancient China and its Enemies: The Rise of Nomadic Power in East Asian History |publisher=Cambridge University Press}} (First paperback edition) | |||
* {{cite journal|last1=Fairbank|first1=J.K.|last2=Têng|first2=S.Y.|title=On the Ch'ing Tributary System |journal=Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies|volume=6|number=2|pages=135–246|year=1941|doi=10.2307/2718006 |jstor=2718006}} | |||
* {{cite journal|last=Geng|first=Shimin |journal=Yu Yan Yu Fan Yi|script-title=zh:阿尔泰共同语、匈奴语探讨|trans-title=On Altaic Common Language and Xiongnu Language|script-journal=zh:语言与翻译(汉文版)|trans-journal=Language and Translation|year=2005|issue=2|issn=1001-0823|oclc=123501525|url=http://scholar.ilib.cn/A-QCode~yyyfy200502001.html|archive-date=25 February 2012|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20120225170056/http://scholar.ilib.cn/A-QCode~yyyfy200502001.html}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Golden |first=Peter B. |year=1992 |title=An Introduction to the History of the Turkic Peoples: Ethnogenesis and State-Formation in Medieval and Early Modern Eurasia and the Middle East |isbn=978-3-447-03274-2 |chapter=Chapter VI – The Uyğur Qağante (742–840) |publisher=O. Harrassowitz |url=https://archive.org/details/introductiontohi00gold |url-access=limited }} | |||
* {{Cite book |last=Grousset |first=Rene |year=1970 |title=The Empire of the Steppes |publisher=Rutgers University Press |isbn=978-0-8135-1304-1 |url=https://archive.org/details/empireofsteppesh00prof }} | |||
* Hall, Mark & Minyaev, Sergey. Chemical Analyses of Xiong-nu Pottery: A Preliminary Study of Exchange and Trade on the Inner Asian Steppes. In: ''Journal of Archaeological Science'' (2002) 29, pp. 135–144 | |||
* {{cite book |last=Harmatta |first=János |author-link=János Harmatta |chapter=Conclusion |editor1-last=Harmatta |editor1-first=János |editor1-link=János Harmatta |date=1 January 1994 |title=History of Civilizations of Central Asia: The Development of Sedentary and Nomadic Civilizations, 700 B. C. to A. D. 250 |chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9U6RlVVjpakC |publisher=] |pages=485–492 |isbn=978-92-3-102846-5 |access-date=29 May 2015 }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Harmatta |first=János |author-link=János Harmatta |chapter=The Emergence of the Indo-Iranians: The Indo-Iranian Languages |editor1-last=Dani |editor1-first=A. H. |editor1-link=Ahmad Hasan Dani |editor2-last=Masson |editor2-first=V. M. |date=1992 |title=History of Civilizations of Central Asia: The Dawn of Civilization: Earliest Times to 700 B. C. |url=http://unesdoc.unesco.org/images/0009/000944/094466e.pdf#xml=http://www.unesco.org/ulis/cgi-bin/ulis.pl?database=&set=4DC27DB7_0_203&hits_rec=10&hits_lng=eng |publisher=] |pages=346–370 |isbn=978-92-3-102719-2 |access-date=29 May 2015 }} | |||
* {{cite journal |author-link=Walter Bruno Henning |last=Henning |first=W. B. |date=1948 |jstor=608717 |title=The date of the Sogdian ancient letters |journal=Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies |volume=12 |issue=3–4 |pages=601–615|doi=10.1017/S0041977X00083178 |s2cid=161867825 }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Hucker |first=Charles O. |year=1975 |title=China's Imperial Past: An Introduction to Chinese History and Culture |publisher=Stanford University Press |isbn=0-8047-2353-2|quote="The proto-Turkic Hsiung-nu were now challenged by other alien groups — proto-Tibetans, proto-Mongol tribes called the Hsien-pi, and separate proto-Turks called To-pa (Toba)."}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Ishjamts |first=N. |year=1996 |chapter=Nomads In Eastern Central Asia |title=History of civilizations of Central Asia |series=Volume 2: The Development of Sedentary and Nomadic Civilizations, 700 bc to ad 250 |editor=Janos Harmatta |display-editors=et al |publisher=UNESCO |isbn=92-3-102846-4 |oclc=928730707 |pages=151–170}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Jankowski |first=Henryk |author-link=:pl:Henryk Jankowski (turkolog) |date=2006 |title=Historical-Etymological Dictionary of Pre-Russian Habitation Names of the Crimea|series=Handbuch der Orientalistik , 8: Central Asia; 15. |publisher=] |isbn=978-90-04-15433-9 }} | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Keyser-Tracqui |first1=Christine |last2=Crubézy |first2=Eric |display-authors=1 |date=July 2003 |title=Nuclear and Mitochondrial DNA Analysis of a 2,000-Year-Old Necropolis in the Egyin Gol Valley of Mongolia |journal=] |publisher=] |volume=73 |issue=2 |pages= 247–260|doi=10.1086/377005 |pmc=1180365 |pmid=12858290 |ref={{harvid|Keyser-Tracqui et al.|2003}}}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Keyser-Tracqui |first1=Christine |last2=Crubézy |first2=Eric |display-authors=1 |date=October 2006 |title=Population origins in Mongolia: genetic structure analysis of ancient and modern DNA |journal=] |publisher=] |volume=131 |issue=2 |pages= 272–281|doi=10.1002/ajpa.20429 |pmid=16596591 |ref={{harvid|Keyser-Tracqui et al.|2006}}}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Kim |first1=Kijeong |last2=Brenner |first2=Charles H. |display-authors=1 |date=July 2010 |title=A western Eurasian male is found in 2000-year-old elite Xiongnu cemetery in Northeast Mongolia |journal=] |publisher=] |volume=142 |issue=3 |pages= 429–440|doi=10.1002/ajpa.21242 |pmid=20091844 |ref={{harvid|Kim et al.|2010}}}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Loewe |first= Michael |year= 1974 |chapter= The campaigns of Han Wu-ti |title=Chinese ways in warfare |editor-first1= Frank A. Jr. |editor-last1=Kierman |editor-first2= John K. |editor-last2= Fairbank |publisher= Harvard Univ. Press}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Maenchen-Helfen |first=Otto |author-link=Otto J. Maenchen-Helfen |title=The World of the Huns: Studies in Their History and Culture |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=CrUdgzSICxcC |date=1973 |publisher=] |location=Berkeley, CA |isbn=978-0-520-01596-8 |edition=1st |access-date=18 February 2015 }} | |||
* {{Citation | last1 =Mallory | first1 =J. P. | author-link =J. P. Mallory | last2 =Mair | first2 =Victor H. | author2-link =Victor H. Mair | year =2000 | title =The Tarim Mummies: Ancient China and the Mystery of the Earliest Peoples from the West | place =London | publisher =Thames & Hudson}}. | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Neparáczki |first1=Endre |last2=Maróti |first2=Zoltán |display-authors=1 |date=12 November 2019 |title=Y-chromosome haplogroups from Hun, Avar and conquering Hungarian period nomadic people of the Carpathian Basin |journal=] |publisher=] |volume=9 |issue=16569 |page= 16569|bibcode= 2019NatSR...916569N|doi=10.1038/s41598-019-53105-5 |pmc=6851379 |pmid=31719606 |ref={{harvid|Neparáczki et al.|2019}}}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Pritsak |first=O. |year=1959 |title=XUN Der Volksname der Hsiung-nu |language=de |journal=Central Asiatic Journal |volume=5 |pages=27–34}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Psarras |first=Sophia-Karin |title=Han and Xiongnu: A Reexamination of Cultural and Political Relations |journal=Monumenta Serica |volume=51 |year=2003 |pages=55–236 |jstor=40727370 |s2cid=156676644 |doi=10.1080/02549948.2003.11731391}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Pulleyblank |first=Edwin G. |author-link=Edwin G. Pulleyblank |year=1994 |title=Ji Hu: Indigenous Inhabitants of Shaanbei and Western Shanxi |journal=Opuscula Altaica: Essays Presented in Honor of Henry Schwarz |volume=19 |pages=499–531 |url=https://cedar.wwu.edu/easpress/18/ }} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Pulleyblank |first=Edwin G. |author-link=Edwin G. Pulleyblank |url=http://www.dartmouth.edu/~earlychina/docs/2008/ec25_pulleyblank.pdf |title=Ji 姬 and Jiang 姜: The Role of Exogamic Clans in the Organization of the Zhou Polity |journal=Early China |volume=25 |issue=25 |pages=1–27 |year=2000 |doi=10.1017/S0362502800004259 |s2cid=162159081 |access-date=1 December 2017 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20171118181857/http://www.dartmouth.edu/~earlychina/docs/2008/ec25_pulleyblank.pdf |archive-date=18 November 2017 }} | |||
* {{cite journal|last= Schuessler|first= Axel|title= Phonological Notes on Hàn Period Transcriptions of Foreign Names and Words|journal= Studies in Chinese and Sino-Tibetan Linguistics: Dialect, Phonology, Transcription and Text|series= Language and Linguistics Monograph Series|issue= 53|publisher= Institute of Linguistics, Academia Sinica|location= Taipei, Taiwan|year= 2014|url= http://www.ling.sinica.edu.tw/Files/LL/UploadFiles/MonoFullText/Studies%20in%20Chinese%20and%20Sino-Tibetan%20Linguistics.pdf|access-date= 27 December 2021|archive-date= 7 June 2021|archive-url= https://web.archive.org/web/20210607101617/http://www.ling.sinica.edu.tw/Files/LL/UploadFiles/MonoFullText/Studies%20in%20Chinese%20and%20Sino-Tibetan%20Linguistics.pdf}} | |||
* {{cite web |last=Sims-Williams |first=Nicholas |year=2004 |title=The Sogdian ancient letters. Letters 1, 2, 3, and 5 translated into English. |url=http://depts.washington.edu/silkroad/texts/sogdlet.html }} | |||
*{{cite web|author=State Hermitage Museum|year=2007|url=http://www.hermitagemuseum.org/html_En/03/hm3_2_7.html|title=Prehistoric Art - Early Nomads of the Altaic Region|publisher=The Hermitage Museum|access-date=31 July 2007|archive-date=22 June 2007|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20070622035146/http://www.hermitagemuseum.org/html_En/03/hm3_2_7.html}} | |||
* {{Cite book |last=Tang |first=Changru |script-title=zh:《魏晋南北朝史论丛》 |publisher=] |date=December 2010 |isbn=978-7-100-07451-3 |location=Beijing |language=zh}} Chapters: | |||
** 〈魏晋杂胡考 一 屠各〉 | |||
** 〈魏晋杂胡考 四 乌丸〉 | |||
** 〈魏晋杂胡考 二 卢水胡〉 | |||
* {{cite book |editor-last=Whitehouse |editor-first=Ruth |title=Macmillan Dictionary of Archaeology |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=TDJdDwAAQBAJ |date=2016 |publisher=] |isbn=978-1-349-07589-8 }}{{Dead link|date=March 2024 |bot=InternetArchiveBot |fix-attempted=yes }} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Wink |first=A. |year=2002 |title=Al-Hind: making of the Indo-Islamic World |publisher=Brill |isbn=0-391-04174-6}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Yap |first=Joseph P. |year=2009 |title=Wars with the Xiongnu: A translation from Zizhi tongjian |publisher=AuthorHouse |isbn=978-1-4490-0604-4}} AuthorHouse. | |||
{{refend}} | |||
== Further reading == | |||
{{Library resources box}} | |||
{{refbegin|30em}} | |||
* Davydova, Anthonina. The Ivolga archaeological complex. Part 1. The Ivolga fortress. In: ''Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu'', vol. 1. St Petersburg, 1995. | |||
* Davydova, Anthonina. The Ivolga archaeological complex. Part 2. The Ivolga cemetery. In: ''Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu'', vol. 2. St Petersburg, 1996. | |||
* {{in lang|ru}} Davydova, Anthonina & Minyaev Sergey. The complex of archaeological sites near Dureny village. In: ''Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu'', vol. 5. St Petersburg, 2003. | |||
* Davydova, Anthonina & Minyaev Sergey. The Xiongnu Decorative bronzes. In: ''Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu'', vol. 6. St Petersburg, 2003. | |||
* {{in lang|hu}} Helimski, Eugen. (Short History of the Samoyedic peoples). In: ''The History of the Finno-Ugric and Samoyedic Peoples''. 2000, Eötvös Loránd University, Budapest, Hungary. | |||
* {{in lang|ru}} Kiuner (Kjuner, Küner) , N.V. 1961. ''Китайские известия о народах Южной Сибири, Центральной Азии и Дальнего Востока'' (Chinese reports about peoples of Southern Siberia, Central Asia, and Far East). Moscow. | |||
* {{in lang|ru}} Klyashtorny S.G. 1964. ''Древнетюркские рунические памятники как источник по истории Средней Азии''. (Ancient Türkic runiform monuments as a source for the history of Central Asia). Moscow: Nauka. | |||
* {{in lang|ru}} Kradin , Nikolay. 2002. ''"Hun Empire"''. Acad. 2nd ed., updated and added., Moscow: Logos, {{ISBN|5-94010-124-0}} | |||
* Kradin, Nikolay. 2005. Social and Economic Structure of the Xiongnu of the Trans-Baikal Region. '']'', No 1 (21), p. 79–86. | |||
* Kradin, Nikolay. 2012. New Approaches and Challenges for the Xiongnu Studies. In: ''Xiongnu and its eastward Neighbours''. Seoul, p. 35–51. | |||
* {{in lang|de}} Liu Mau-tsai. 1958. ''Die chinesischen Nachrichten zur Geschichte der Ost-Türken (T'u-küe)''. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey. On the origin of the Xiongnu // Bulletin of International association for the study of the culture of Central Asia, UNESCO. Moscow, 1985, No. 9. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey. News of Xiongnu Archaeology // Das Altertum, vol. 35. Berlin, 1989. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey. "Niche Grave Burials of the Xiong-nu Period in Central Asia", Information Bulletin, Inter-national Association for the Cultures of Central Asia 17 (1990): 91–99. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey. The excavation of Xiongnu Sites in the Buryatia Republic// ''Orientations'', vol. 26, n. 10, Hong Kong, November 1995. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey. Les Xiongnu// Dossiers d' archaeologie, # 212. Paris 1996. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey. Archaeologie des Xiongnu en Russie: nouvelles decouvertes et quelques Problemes. In: ''Arts Asiatiques'', tome 51, Paris, 1996. | |||
* {{in lang|ru}} Minyaev, Sergey. Derestuj cemetery. In: Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu, vol. 3. St-Petersburg, 1998. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey. The origins of the "Geometric Style" in Hsiungnu art // BAR International series 890. London, 2000. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey. Art and archeology of the Xiongnu: new discoveries in Russia. In: Circle of Iner Asia Art, Newsletter, Issue 14, December 2001, pp. 3–9 | |||
* {{in lang|ru}} Minyaev, Sergey. The Xiongnu cultural complex: location and chronology. In: ''Ancient and Middle Age History of Eastern Asia''. Vladivostok, 2001, pp. 295–305. | |||
* Miniaev, Sergey & Elikhina, Julia. On the chronology of the Noyon Uul barrows. The Silk Road 7 (2009): 21–30. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey & Sakharovskaja, Lidya. Investigation of a Xiongnu Royal Tomb in the Tsaraam valley, part 1. In: ''Newsletters of the Silk Road Foundation'', vol. 4, no.1, 2006. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey & Sakharovskaja, Lidya. Investigation of a Xiongnu Royal Tomb in the Tsaraam valley, part 2. In: ''Newsletters of the Silk Road Foundation'', vol. 5, no.1, 2007. | |||
* Minyaev, Sergey & Smolarsky Phillipe. Art of the Steppes. Brussels, Foundation Richard Liu, 2002. | |||
* {{in lang|hu}} Obrusánszky, Borbála. August 2009. . ''Transoxiana'', August 2009, 14. {{ISSN|1666-7050}}. | |||
* {{in lang|fr}} Petkovski, Elizabet. 2006. . Strasbourg: Université Louis Pasteur. Dissertation | |||
* {{in lang|ru}} Potapov, L.P. 1969. {{Webarchive|url=https://web.archive.org/web/20120420224645/http://web1.kunstkamera.ru/siberia/Texts/Potapov-Etn.sostav.doc |date=20 April 2012 }} (Etnicheskii sostav i proiskhozhdenie altaitsev, Ethnic composition and origins of the Altaians). Leningrad: Nauka. Facsimile in Microsoft Word format. | |||
* {{in lang|ru}} Potapov, L.P. 1966. Этнионим ''Теле'' и Алтайцы. (The ethnonym "Tele" and the Altaians. ''Turcologica''): 233–240. Moscow: Nauka. | |||
* {{in lang|ru}} Talko-Gryntsevich, Julian. 1999. Paleo-Ethnology of Trans-Baikal area. In: ''Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu'', vol. 4. St Petersburg. | |||
* Taskin V.S. . 1984. ''Материалы по истории древних кочевых народов группы Дунху'' (Materials on the history of the ancient nomadic peoples of the Dunhu group). Moscow. | |||
* Brosseder, Ursula, and Bryan Miller. ''Xiongnu Archaeology: Multidisciplinary Perspectives of the First Steppe Empire in Inner Asia''. Bonn: Freiburger Graphische Betriebe- Freiburg, 2011. | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Csányi |first=B. |display-authors=et al |date=July 2008 |title=Y-Chromosome Analysis of Ancient Hungarian and Two Modern Hungarian-Speaking Populations from the Carpathian Basin |url=https://www.academia.edu/12724604 |access-date=6 April 2022 |journal=Annals of Human Genetics |volume=72 |issue=4 |pages=519–534 |doi=10.1111/j.1469-1809.2008.00440.x |pmid=18373723 |s2cid=13217908 }} | |||
* Hill, John E. (2009) ''Through the Jade Gate to Rome: A Study of the Silk Routes during the Later Han Dynasty, 1st to 2nd centuries CE''. BookSurge, Charleston, South Carolina. {{ISBN|978-1-4392-2134-1}}. (Especially pp. 69–74) | |||
* Houle, J. and L.G. Broderick (2011) '''', 137–152. In ''Xiongnu Archaeology: Multidisciplinary Perspectives of the First Steppe Empire in Inner Asia''. | |||
* {{cite journal |last1=Miller |first1=Bryan K. |title=Xiongnu "Kings" and the Political Order of the Steppe Empire |journal=Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient |date=2014 |volume=57 |issue=1 |pages=1–43 |doi=10.1163/15685209-12341340}} | |||
* {{cite journal|last1=Toh|first1=Hoong Teik|title=The -yu Ending in Xiongnu, Xianbei, and Gaoju Onomastica|journal=Sino-Platonic Papers|date=2005|volume=146|url=http://www.sino-platonic.org/complete/spp146_xiongnu.pdf}} | |||
* {{cite web |website=Genome News Network |last=Touchette |first=Nancy |date=25 July 2003 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20060516040010/http://www.genomenewsnetwork.org/articles/07_03/ancient.shtml |archive-date=16 May 2006 |title=Ancient DNA Tells Tales from the Grave |url=http://www.genomenewsnetwork.org/articles/07_03/ancient.shtml }} | |||
* {{cite journal | last1 = Vaissière | year = 2005 | title = Huns et Xiongnu | journal = Central Asiatic Journal | volume = 49 | issue = 1| pages = 3–26 |language=fr}} | |||
* Yap, Joseph P, (2019). The Western Regions, Xiongnu and Han, from the Shiji, Hanshu and Hou Hanshu. {{ISBN|978-1-7928-2915-4}} | |||
* {{cite book |last1=Zhang |first1=Bibo |last2=Dong |first2=Guoyao |year=2001 |script-title=zh:中国古代北方民族文化史 |trans-title=Cultural History of Ancient Northern Ethnic Groups in China |location=Harbin |publisher=Heilongjiang People's Press |isbn=978-7-207-03325-3 }} | |||
{{refend}} | |||
== External links == | |||
{{Commons category|Xiongnu}} | |||
{{Wiktionary|Xiongnu|Hsiung-nu}} | |||
{{EB1911 Poster|Hiung-nu}} | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* | |||
* , Henan Provincial Museum exhibition {{In lang|zh}} | |||
{{Central Asian history}} | |||
{{16 Kingdoms |state=autocollapse}} | |||
{{Inner Asia}} | |||
{{Empires}} | |||
{{Huns}} | |||
{{Authority control}} | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] |
Latest revision as of 13:27, 11 December 2024
Eurasian steppe confederation (3rd c. BC – 1st c. AD)
Xiongnu | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
3rd century BC–2nd century AD | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
-150GRECO BACTRIANSPAR- THIASargatShuleINDO- GREEKSSAKASKorgantasYUEZHISABEANSOrdos cultureJINTagarSaglyWUSUNDian cultureSELEUCID EMPIREMAURYA EMPIREHAN DYNASTYXIONGNUKhotanPTOLE- MIESMEROËSarmatiansAlansSha- jingTerritory of the Xiongnu in the 2nd century BC (before the Han–Xiongnu Wars of 133 BC – 89 AD): it includes Mongolia, east Kazakhstan, east Kyrgyzstan, south Siberia, and parts of northern China such as western Manchuria, Xinjiang, Inner Mongolia and Gansu. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
Capital | Longcheng | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
Common languages | various | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
Religion | Shamanism, Tengrism, Buddhism | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
Demonym(s) | Xiongnu | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
Government | Tribal confederation | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
Chanyu | |||||||||||||||||||||||||
• 220–209 BC | Touman | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
• 209–174 BC | Modu | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
• 174–161 BC | Laoshang | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
• 46 AD | Wudadihou | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
Historical era | Antiquity | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
• Established | 3rd century BC | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
• Disestablished | 2nd century AD | ||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Xiongnu | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Chinese | 匈奴 | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The Xiongnu (Chinese: 匈奴, ) were a tribal confederation of nomadic peoples who, according to ancient Chinese sources, inhabited the eastern Eurasian Steppe from the 3rd century BC to the late 1st century AD. Modu Chanyu, the supreme leader after 209 BC, founded the Xiongnu Empire.
After overthrowing their previous overlords, the Yuezhi, the Xiongnu became the dominant power on the steppes of East Asia, centred on the Mongolian Plateau. The Xiongnu were also active in areas now part of Siberia, Inner Mongolia, Gansu and Xinjiang. Their relations with adjacent Chinese dynasties to the south-east were complex—alternating between various periods of peace, war, and subjugation. Ultimately, the Xiongnu were defeated by the Han dynasty in a centuries-long conflict, which led to the confederation splitting in two, and forcible resettlement of large numbers of Xiongnu within Han borders. During the Sixteen Kingdoms era, listed as one of the "Five Barbarians", their descendants founded the dynastic states of Han-Zhao, Northern Liang and Helian Xia in northern China.
Attempts to associate the Xiongnu with the nearby Sakas and Sarmatians were once controversial. However, archaeogenetics has confirmed their interaction with the Xiongnu, and also possibly their relation to the Huns. The identity of the ethnic core of Xiongnu has been a subject of varied hypotheses, because only a few words, mainly titles and personal names, were preserved in the Chinese sources. The name Xiongnu may be cognate with that of the Huns or the Huna, although this is disputed. Other linguistic links—all of them also controversial—proposed by scholars include Turkic, Iranian, Mongolic, Uralic, Yeniseian, or multi-ethnic.
Name
The pronunciation of 匈奴 as Xiōngnú is the modern Mandarin Chinese pronunciation, from the Mandarin dialect spoken now in Beijing, which came into existence less than 1,000 years ago. The Old Chinese pronunciation has been reconstructed as *xiuoŋ-na or *qhoŋna. Sinologist Axel Schuessler (2014) reconstructs the pronunciations of 匈奴 as *hoŋ-nâ in Late Old Chinese (c. 318 BCE) and as *hɨoŋ-nɑ in Eastern Han Chinese; citing other Chinese transcriptions wherein the velar nasal medial -ŋ-, after a short vowel, seemingly played the role of a general nasal – sometimes equivalent to n or m –, Schuessler proposes that 匈奴 Xiongnu < *hɨoŋ-nɑ < *hoŋ-nâ might be a Chinese rendition, Han or even pre-Han, of foreign *Hŏna or *Hŭna, which Schuessler compares to Huns and Sanskrit Hūṇā. However, the same medial -ŋ- prompts Christopher P. Atwood (2015) to reconstruct *Xoŋai, which he derives from the Ongi River (Mongolian: Онги гол) in Mongolia and suggests that it was originally a dynastic name rather than an ethnic name.
History
See also: Timeline of the XiongnuPredecessors
- Afanasievo
- culture
- Ancient Northeast
- Asians
The territories associated with the Xiongnu in central/east Mongolia were previously inhabited by the Slab Grave Culture (Ancient Northeast Asian origin), which persisted until the 3rd century BC. Genetic research indicates that the Slab Grave people were the primary ancestors of the Xiongnu, and that the Xiongnu formed through substantial and complex admixture with West Eurasians.
During the Western Zhou (1045–771 BC), there were numerous conflicts with nomadic tribes from the north and the northwest, variously known as the Xianyun, Guifang, or various "Rong" tribes, such as the Xirong, Shanrong or Quanrong. These tribes are recorded as harassing Zhou territory, but at the time the Zhou were expanding northwards, encroaching on their traditional lands, especially into the Wei River valley. Archaeologically, the Zhou expanded to the north and the northwest at the expense of the Siwa culture. The Quanrong put an end to the Western Zhou in 771 BC, sacking the Zhou capital of Haojing and killing the last Western Zhou king You. Thereafter the task of dealing with the northern tribes was left to their vassal, the Qin state.
To the west, the Pazyryk culture (6th-3rd century BC) immediately preceded the formation of the Xiongnus. A Scythian culture, it was identified by excavated artifacts and mummified humans, such as the Siberian Ice Princess, found in the Siberian permafrost, in the Altay Mountains, Kazakhstan and nearby Mongolia. To the south, the Ordos culture had developed in the Ordos Loop (modern Inner Mongolia, China) during the Bronze and early Iron Age from the 6th to 2nd centuries BC. Of unknown ethno-linguistic origin, it is thought to represent the easternmost extension of Indo-European-speakers. The Yuezhi were displaced by the Xiongnu expansion in the 2nd century BC, and had to migrate to Central and Southern Asia.
Early history
A nomad horseman spearing a boar, discovered in Saksanokhur, South Tajikistan, 1st-2nd century CE. According to Francfort, this decorative belt buckle may have been made for a patron related to the Xiongnu, and may be dated to the 2nd-1st century BC. The rider wears the steppe dress, his hair is tied into a hairbun characteristic of the oriental steppes, and his horse has characteristically Xiongnu horse trappings.Western Han historian Sima Qian composed an early yet detailed exposition on the Xiongnu in one liezhuan (arrayed account) of his Records of the Grand Historian (c. 100 BC), wherein the Xiongnu were alleged to be descendants of a certain Chunwei, who in turn descended from the "lineage of Lord Xia", a.k.a. Yu the Great. Even so, Sima Qian also drew a distinct line between the settled Huaxia people (Han) to the pastoral nomads (Xiongnu), characterizing them as two polar groups in the sense of a civilization versus an uncivilized society: the Hua–Yi distinction. Sima Qian also mentioned Xiongnu's early appearance north of Wild Goose Gate and Dai commanderies before 265 BCE, just before the Zhao-Xiongnu War; however, sinologist Edwin Pulleyblank (1994) contends that pre-241-BCE references to the Xiongnu are anachronistic substitutions for the Hu people instead. Sometimes the Xiongnu were distinguished from other nomadic peoples; namely, the Hu people; yet on other occasions, Chinese sources often just classified the Xiongnu as a Hu people, which was a blanket term for nomadic people. Even Sima Qian was inconsistent: in the chapter "Hereditary House of Zhao", he considered the Donghu to be the Hu proper, yet elsewhere he considered Xiongnu to be also Hu.
Ancient China often came in contact with the Xianyun and the Xirong nomadic peoples. In later Chinese historiography, some groups of these peoples were believed to be the possible progenitors of the Xiongnu people. These nomadic people often had repeated military confrontations with the Shang and especially the Zhou, who often conquered and enslaved the nomads in an expansion drift. During the Warring States period, the armies from the Qin, Zhao and Yan states were encroaching and conquering various nomadic territories that were inhabited by the Xiongnu and other Hu peoples. The Zhao–Xiongnu War is a notable example of these campaigns.
Pulleyblank argued that the Xiongnu were part of a Xirong group called Yiqu, who had lived in Shaanbei and had been influenced by China for centuries, before they were driven out by the Qin ty. Qin's campaign against the Xiongnu expanded Qin's territory at the expense of the Xiongnu. After the unification of Qin dynasty, Xiongnu was a threat to the northern board of Qin. They were likely to attack the Qin dynasty when they suffered natural disasters.
State formation
The first known Xiongnu leader was Touman, who reigned between 220-209 BC. In 215 BC, Chinese Emperor Qin Shi Huang sent General Meng Tian on a military campaign against the Xiongnu. Meng Tian defeated the Xiongnu and expelled them from the Ordos loop, forcing Touman and the Xiongnu to flee north into the Mongolian Plateau. In 210 BC, Meng Tian died, and in 209 BC, Touman's son Modu became the Xiongnu Chanyu.
In order to protect the Xiongnu from the threat of the Qin dynasty, Modu Chanyu united the Xiongnu into a powerful confederation. This transformed the Xiongnu into a more formidable polity, able to form larger armies and exercise improved strategic coordination. Two years later, in 207 BC, the Qin dynasty fell, and after a period of internal conflict, it was replaced by the Western Han dynasty in 202 BC. This period of Chinese instability was a time of prosperity for the Xiongnu, who adopted many Han agriculture techniques such as slaves for heavy labor and lived in Han-style homes.
After forging internal unity, Modu Chanyu expanded the Xiongnu empire in all directions. To the north he conquered a number of nomadic peoples, including the Dingling of southern Siberia. He crushed the power of the Donghu people of eastern Mongolia and Manchuria as well as the Yuezhi in the Hexi Corridor of Gansu, where his son, Jizhu, made a skull cup out of the Yuezhi king. Modu also retook the original homeland of Xiongnu on the Yellow River, which had previously been taken by the Qin general Meng Tian. Under Modu's leadership, the Xiongnu became so strong that they began to threaten the Han dynasty.
In 200 BC, Modu besieged the first Han dynasty emperor Gaozu (Gao-Di) with his 320,000-strong army at Peteng Fortress in Baideng (present-day Datong, Shanxi). Gaozu (Gao-Di) after agreed to all Modu's terms, such as ceding the northern provinces to the Xiongnu and paying annual taxes, he was allowed to leave the siege. Although Gaozu was able to return to his capital Chang'an (present-day Xi'an), Modu occasionally threatened the Han's northern frontier and finally in 198 BC, a peace treaty was settled.
Xiongnu in their expansion drove their western neighbour Yuezhi from the Hexi Corridor in year 176 BC, killing the Yuezhi king and asserting their presence in the Western Regions.
By the time of Modu's death in 174 BC, the Xiongnu were recognized as the most prominent of the nomads bordering the Chinese Han empire According to the Book of Han, later quoted in Duan Chengshi's ninth-century Miscellaneous Morsels from Youyang:
Also, according to the Han shu, Wang Wu (王烏) and others were sent as envoys to pay a visit to the Xiongnu. According to the customs of the Xiongnu, if the Han envoys did not remove their tallies of authority, and if they did not allow their faces to be tattooed, they could not gain entrance into the yurts. Wang Wu and his company removed their tallies, submitted to tattoo, and thus gained entry. The Shanyu looked upon them very highly.
Xiongnu hierarchy
See also: ChanyuThe ruler of the Xiongnu was called the Chanyu. Under him were the Tuqi Kings. The Tuqi King of the Left was normally the heir presumptive. Next lower in the hierarchy came more officials in pairs of left and right: the guli, the army commanders, the great governors, the danghu and the gudu. Beneath them came the commanders of detachments of one thousand, of one hundred, and of ten men. This nation of nomads, a people on the march, was organized like an army.
After Modu, later leaders formed a dualistic system of political organisation with the left and right branches of the Xiongnu divided on a regional basis. The chanyu or shanyu, a ruler equivalent to the Emperor of China, exercised direct authority over the central territory. Longcheng (around the Khangai Mountains, Otuken) (Chinese: 龍城; Mongolian: Luut; lit. "Dragon City") became the annual meeting place and served as the Xiongnu capital. The ruins of Longcheng were found south of Ulziit District, Arkhangai Province in 2017.
North of Shanxi with the Tuqi King of the Left was holding the area north of Beijing and the Tuqi King of the Right was holding the Ordos Loop area as far as Gansu. When the Xiongnu had been driven north, to today's Mongolia.
Marriage diplomacy with Han dynasty
Main article: HeqinIn the winter of 200 BC, following a Xiongnu siege of Taiyuan, Emperor Gaozu of Han personally led a military campaign against Modu Chanyu. At the Battle of Baideng, he was ambushed, reputedly by Xiongnu cavalry. The emperor was cut off from supplies and reinforcements for seven days, only narrowly escaping capture.
The Han dynasty sent random unrelated commoner women falsely labeled as "princesses" and members of the Han imperial family multiple times when they were practicing Heqin marriage alliances with the Xiongnu in order to avoid sending the emperor's daughters. The Han sent these "princesses" to marry Xiongnu leaders in their efforts to stop the border raids. Along with arranged marriages, the Han sent gifts to bribe the Xiongnu to stop attacking. After the defeat at Pingcheng in 200 BC, the Han emperor abandoned a military solution to the Xiongnu threat. Instead, in 198 BC , the courtier Liu Jing [zh] was dispatched for negotiations. The peace settlement eventually reached between the parties included a Han princess given in marriage to the chanyu (called heqin) (Chinese: 和親; lit. 'harmonious kinship'); periodic gifts to the Xiongnu of silk, distilled beverages and rice; equal status between the states; and a boundary wall as mutual border.
This first treaty set the pattern for relations between the Han and the Xiongnu for sixty years. Up to 135 BC, the treaty was renewed nine times, each time with an increase in the "gifts" to the Xiongnu Empire. In 192 BC, Modun even asked for the hand of Emperor Gaozu of Han widow Empress Lü Zhi. His son and successor, the energetic Jiyu, known as the Laoshang Chanyu, continued his father's expansionist policies. Laoshang succeeded in negotiating with Emperor Wen terms for the maintenance of a large scale government sponsored market system.
While the Xiongnu benefited handsomely, from the Chinese perspective marriage treaties were costly, very humiliating and ineffective. Laoshang Chanyu showed that he did not take the peace treaty seriously. On one occasion his scouts penetrated to a point near Chang'an. In 166 BC he personally led 140,000 cavalry to invade Anding, reaching as far as the imperial retreat at Yong. In 158 BC, his successor sent 30,000 cavalry to attack Shangdang and another 30,000 to Yunzhong.
The Xiongnu also practiced marriage alliances with Han dynasty officers and officials who defected to their side by marrying off sisters and daughters of the Chanyu (the Xiongnu ruler) to Han Chinese who joined the Xiongnu and Xiongnu in Han service. The daughter of the Laoshang Chanyu (and older sister of Junchen Chanyu and Yizhixie Chanyu) was married to the Xiongnu General Zhao Xin, the Marquis of Xi who was serving the Han dynasty. The daughter of Qiedihou Chanyu was married to the Han Chinese General Li Ling after he surrendered and defected. Another Han Chinese General who defected to the Xiongnu was Li Guangli, general in the War of the Heavenly Horses, who also married a daughter of the Hulugu Chanyu. The Han Chinese diplomat Su Wu married a Xiongnu woman given by Li Ling when he was arrested and taken captive. Han Chinese explorer Zhang Qian married a Xiongnu woman and had a child with her when he was taken captive by the Xiongnu.
The Yenisei Kyrgyz khagans of the Yenisei Kyrgyz Khaganate claimed descent from the Chinese general Li Ling, grandson of the famous Han dynasty general Li Guang. Li Ling was captured by the Xiongnu and defected in the first century BCE. And since the Tang royal Li family also claimed descent from Li Guang, the Kirghiz Khagan was therefore recognized as a member of the Tang Imperial family. This relationship soothed the relationship when Kyrgyz khagan Are (阿熱) invaded Uyghur Khaganate and put Qasar Qaghan to the sword. The news brought to Chang'an by Kyrgyz ambassador Zhuwu Hesu (註吾合素).
Han–Xiongnu war
Main article: Han–Xiongnu WarThe Han dynasty made preparations for war when the Han Emperor Wu dispatched the Han Chinese explorer Zhang Qian to explore the mysterious kingdoms to the west and to form an alliance with the Yuezhi people in order to combat the Xiongnu. During this time Zhang married a Xiongnu wife, who bore him a son, and gained the trust of the Xiongnu leader. While Zhang Qian did not succeed in this mission, his reports of the west provided even greater incentive to counter the Xiongnu hold on westward routes out of the Han Empire, and the Han prepared to mount a large scale attack using the Northern Silk Road to move men and material.
While the Han dynasty was making preparations for a military confrontation since the reign of Emperor Wen, the break did not come until 133 BC, following an abortive trap to ambush the chanyu at Mayi. By that point the empire was consolidated politically, militarily and economically, and was led by an adventurous pro-war faction at court. In that year, Emperor Wu reversed the decision he had made the year before to renew the peace treaty.
Full-scale war broke out in autumn 129 BC, when 40,000 Han cavalry made a surprise attack on the Xiongnu at the border markets. In 127 BC, the Han general Wei Qing retook the Ordos. In 121 BC, the Xiongnu suffered another setback when Huo Qubing led a force of light cavalry westward out of Longxi and within six days fought his way through five Xiongnu kingdoms. The Xiongnu Hunye king was forced to surrender with 40,000 men. In 119 BC both Huo and Wei, each leading 50,000 cavalrymen and 100,000 footsoldiers (in order to keep up with the mobility of the Xiongnu, many of the non-cavalry Han soldiers were mobile infantrymen who traveled on horseback but fought on foot), and advancing along different routes, forced the chanyu and his Xiongnu court to flee north of the Gobi Desert.
Major logistical difficulties limited the duration and long-term continuation of these campaigns. According to the analysis of Yan You (嚴尤), the difficulties were twofold. Firstly there was the problem of supplying food across long distances. Secondly, the weather in the northern Xiongnu lands was difficult for Han soldiers, who could never carry enough fuel. According to official reports, the Xiongnu lost 80,000 to 90,000 men, and out of the 140,000 horses the Han forces had brought into the desert, fewer than 30,000 returned to the Han Empire.
In 104 and 102 BC, the Han fought and won the War of the Heavenly Horses against the Kingdom of Dayuan. As a result, the Han gained many Ferghana horses which further aided them in their battle against the Xiongnu. As a result of these battles, the Han Empire controlled the strategic region from the Ordos and Gansu corridor to Lop Nor. They succeeded in separating the Xiongnu from the Qiang peoples to the south, and also gained direct access to the Western Regions. Because of strong Han control over the Xiongnu, the Xiongnu became unstable and were no longer a threat to the Han Empire.
Ban Chao, Protector General (都護; Duhu) of the Han dynasty, embarked with an army of 70,000 soldiers in a campaign against the Xiongnu remnants who were harassing the trade route now known as the Silk Road. His successful military campaign saw the subjugation of one Xiongnu tribe after another. Ban Chao also sent an envoy named Gan Ying to Daqin (Rome). Ban Chao was created the Marquess of Dingyuan (定遠侯, i.e., "the Marquess who stabilized faraway places") for his services to the Han Empire and returned to the capital Luoyang at the age of 70 years and died there in the year 102. Following his death, the power of the Xiongnu in the Western Regions increased again, and the emperors of subsequent dynasties did not reach as far west until the Tang dynasty.
Xiongnu Civil War (60–53 BC)
When a Chanyu died, power could pass to his younger brother if his son was not of age. This system, which can be compared to Gaelic tanistry, normally kept an adult male on the throne, but could cause trouble in later generations when there were several lineages that might claim the throne. When the 12th Chanyu died in 60 BC, power was taken by Woyanqudi, a grandson of the 12th Chanyu's cousin. Being something of a usurper, he tried to put his own men in power, which only increased the number of his enemies. The 12th Chanyu's son fled east and, in 58 BC, revolted. Few would support Woyanqudi and he was driven to suicide, leaving the rebel son, Huhanye, as the 14th Chanyu. The Woyanqudi faction then set up his brother, Tuqi, as Chanyu (58 BC). In 57 BC three more men declared themselves Chanyu. Two dropped their claims in favor of the third who was defeated by Tuqi in that year and surrendered to Huhanye the following year. In 56 BC Tuqi was defeated by Huhanye and committed suicide, but two more claimants appeared: Runzhen and Huhanye's elder brother Zhizhi Chanyu. Runzhen was killed by Zhizhi in 54 BC, leaving only Zhizhi and Huhanye. Zhizhi grew in power, and, in 53 BC, Huhanye moved south and submitted to the Chinese. Huhanye used Chinese support to weaken Zhizhi, who gradually moved west. In 49 BC, a brother to Tuqi set himself up as Chanyu and was killed by Zhizhi. In 36 BC, Zhizhi was killed by a Chinese army while trying to establish a new kingdom in the far west near Lake Balkhash.
Tributary relations with the Han
In 53 BC Huhanye (呼韓邪) decided to enter into tributary relations with Han China. The original terms insisted on by the Han court were that, first, the Chanyu or his representatives should come to the capital to pay homage; secondly, the Chanyu should send a hostage prince; and thirdly, the Chanyu should present tribute to the Han emperor. The political status of the Xiongnu in the Chinese world order was reduced from that of a "brotherly state" to that of an "outer vassal" (外臣).
Huhanye sent his son, the "wise king of the right" Shuloujutang, to the Han court as hostage. In 51 BC he personally visited Chang'an to pay homage to the emperor on the Lunar New Year. In the same year, another envoy Qijushan (稽居狦) was received at the Ganquan Palace in the north-west of modern Shanxi. On the financial side, Huhanye was amply rewarded in large quantities of gold, cash, clothes, silk, horses and grain for his participation. Huhanye made two further homage trips, in 49 BC and 33 BC; with each one the imperial gifts were increased. On the last trip, Huhanye took the opportunity to ask to be allowed to become an imperial son-in-law. As a sign of the decline in the political status of the Xiongnu, Emperor Yuan refused, giving him instead five ladies-in-waiting. One of them was Wang Zhaojun, famed in Chinese folklore as one of the Four Beauties.
When Zhizhi learned of his brother's submission, he also sent a son to the Han court as hostage in 53 BC. Then twice, in 51 BC and 50 BC, he sent envoys to the Han court with tribute. But having failed to pay homage personally, he was never admitted to the tributary system. In 36 BC, a junior officer named Chen Tang, with the help of Gan Yanshou, protector-general of the Western Regions, assembled an expeditionary force that defeated him at the Battle of Zhizhi and sent his head as a trophy to Chang'an.
Tributary relations were discontinued during the reign of Huduershi (18 AD–48), corresponding to the political upheavals of the Xin dynasty. The Xiongnu took the opportunity to regain control of the western regions, as well as neighboring peoples such as the Wuhuan. In 24 AD, Hudershi even talked about reversing the tributary system.
Southern Xiongnu and Northern Xiongnu
The Xiongnu's new power was met with a policy of appeasement by Emperor Guangwu. At the height of his power, Huduershi even compared himself to his illustrious ancestor, Modu. Due to growing regionalism among the Xiongnu, however, Huduershi was never able to establish unquestioned authority. In contravention of a principle of fraternal succession established by Huhanye, Huduershi designated his son Punu as heir-apparent. However, as the eldest son of the preceding chanyu, Bi (Pi)—the Rizhu King of the Right—had a more legitimate claim. Consequently, Bi refused to attend the annual meeting at the chanyu's court. Nevertheless, in 46 AD, Punu ascended the throne.
In 48 AD, a confederation of eight Xiongnu tribes in Bi's power base in the south, with a military force totalling 40,000 to 50,000 men, seceded from Punu's kingdom and acclaimed Bi as chanyu. This kingdom became known as the Southern Xiongnu.
Northern Xiongnu
See also: Northern ChanyuThe rump kingdom under Punu, around the Orkhon (modern north central Mongolia) became known as the Northern Xiongnu, with Punu, becoming known as the Northern Chanyu. In 49 AD, the Northern Xiongnu was dealt a heavy defeat to the Southern Xiongnu. That same year, Zhai Tong, a Han governor of Liaodong also enticed the Wuhuan and Xianbei into attacking the Northern Xiongnu. Soon, Punu began sending envoys on several separate occasions to negotiate peace with the Han dynasty, but made little to no progress.
In the 60s, the Northern Xiongnu resumed hostilities as they attempted to expand their influence into the Western Regions and launched raids on the Han borders. In 73, the Han responded by sending Dou Gu and Geng Chong to lead a great expedition against the Northern Xiongnu in the Tarim Basin. The expedition, which saw the exploits of the general, Ban Chao, was initially successful, but the Han soon had to temporarily withdraw due to matters back home in 75.
For the next decade, the Northern Xiongnu had to endure famines largely in part due to locust plagues. In 87, they suffered a major defeat to the Xianbei, who killed their chanyu Youliu and took his skin as a trophy. With the Northern Xiongnu in disarray, the Han general, Dou Xian launched an expedition and crushed them at the Battle of Ikh Bayan in 89. After another Han attack in 91, the Northern Chanyu fled with his followers to the northwest, never to be seen again, while the Northern Xiongnu that remained behind surrendered to the Han.
In 94, dissatisfied with the newly appointed chanyu, the surrendered Northern Xiongnu rebelled and acclaimed Fenghou as their chanyu, who led them to flee outside the border. However, the separatist regime continued to face famines and the growing threat of the Xianbei, prompting 10,000 of them to return to Han in 96. Fenghou later sent envoys to Han intending to submit as a vassal but was rejected. The Northern Xiongnu were scattered, with most of them being absorbed the Xianbei. In 118, a defeated Fenghou brought around a mere 100 followers to surrender to Han.
Remnants of the Northern Xiongnu held out in the Tarim Basin as they allied themselves with the Nearer Jushi Kingdom and captured Yiwu in 119. By 126, they were subjugated by the Han general, Ban Yong, while a branch led by a "Huyan King" (呼衍王) continued to resist. The Huyan King was last mentioned in 151 when he launched an attack on Yiwu but was driven away by Han forces. According to the fifth-century Book of Wei, the remnants of Northern Chanyu's tribe settled as Yueban (悅般), near Kucha and subjugated the Wusun; while the rest fled across the Altai mountains towards Kangju in Transoxania. It states that this group later became the Hephthalites.
Southern Xiongnu
Coincidentally, the Southern Xiongnu were plagued by natural disasters and misfortunes—in addition to the threat posed by Punu. Consequently, in 50 AD, the Southern Xiongnu submitted to tributary relations with Han China. The system of tribute was considerably tightened by the Han, to keep the Southern Xiongnu under control. The chanyu was ordered to establish his court in the Meiji district of Xihe Commandery and the Southern Xiongnu were resettled in eight frontier commanderies. At the same time, large numbers of Chinese were also resettled in these commanderies, in mixed Han-Xiongnu settlements. Economically, the Southern Xiongnu became reliant on trade with the Han.
The Southern Xiongnu served as auxiliaries to defend the northern borders for the Han and played a role in defeating the Northern Xiongnu. However, with the decline of their northern counterpart, the Southern Xiongnu continued to suffer the brunt of raids, this time by the Xianbei people of the steppe. In addition to the poor living conditions of the frontiers, the Chinese court would also interfere in the Southern Xiongnu's politics and install chanyus loyal to the Han. As a result, the Southern Xiongnu often rebelled, at times joining forces with the Wuhuan and receiving support from the Xianbei. Meanwhile, the Xiuchuge people, a branch of Xiongnu within China not attached to the Southern Xiongnu, was gaining momentum during the mid-2nd century.
During the late 2nd century AD, the Southern Xiongnu were drawn into the rebellions then plaguing the Han court. In 188, the chanyu sent troops to help the Han suppress a rebellion in Hebei—many of the Xiongnu feared that it would set a precedent for unending military service to the Han court. At the time, the Xiuchuge had rebel in Bing province and kill the Chinese provincial inspector. The rebellious faction among the Southern Xiongnu allied with the Xiuchuge and killed their chanyu as well. His son Yufuluo, entitled Chizhisizhu (持至尸逐侯), succeeded him, but was then overthrown by the rebels in 189. He travelled to Luoyang (the Han capital) to seek aid from the Han court, but at this time the Han court was in disorder from the clash between Grand General He Jin and the eunuchs, and the intervention of the warlord Dong Zhuo. The chanyu had no choice but to settle down with his followers around Pingyang, south of the Fen River in Shanxi. In 195, he died and was succeeded as chanyu by his brother Huchuquan.
North of the Fen River, the rebels prevented Yufuluo and his family from returning to their home. They initially elected a marquis of the Xubu clan as the new chanyu, but after his death, an elderly nominal king was put in his place. The cohesion of the Southern Xiongnu began to erode, and while the other tribes appear to distant themselves from the ongoing Han civil war, the Xiuchuge stayed on the offensive. In the 190s, the Xiuchuge allied themselves with the Heishan bandits of the Taihang Mountains before retreating west as the warlords Cao Cao and Yuan Shao established control over the north. The Xiuchuge were eventually defeated by Cao Cao in 214.
In 215–216, Cao Cao detained Huchuquan in the city of Ye and reorganized the last vestiges of the Southern Xiongnu in Shanxi into the Five Divisions (五部): left, right, south, north and centre. The office of chanyu remained with Huchuquan up to his death, after which it became vacant, while the Five Divisions were placed under the supervision of Yufuluo's uncle, Qubei. This was aimed at preventing the tribes in Shanxi from engaging in rebellion, and also allowed Cao Cao to use them as auxiliaries in his cavalry. Each of the Five Divisions were supervised by a local chief, who in turn was under the "surveillance of a chinese resident", while the former chanyu was in "semicaptivity at the imperial court."
Descendants and later states in northern China
Fang Xuanling's Book of Jin lists nineteen Xiongnu tribes that resettled within the Great Wall: Chuge (屠各), Xianzhi (鮮支), Koutou (寇頭), Wutan (烏譚), Chile (赤勒), Hanzhi (捍蛭), Heilang (黑狼), Chisha (赤沙), Yugang (鬱鞞), Weisuo (萎莎), Tutong (禿童), Bomie (勃蔑), Qiangqu (羌渠), Helai (賀賴), Zhongqin (鐘跂), Dalou (大樓), Yongqu (雍屈), Zhenshu (真樹) and Lijie (力羯). Among the nineteen tribes, the Chuge, also known as the Xiuchuge, were the most honored and prestigious.
With the fall of the Southern Xiongnu state, the Xiongnu name gradually lost its unifying influence among its descendants, only ever invoked for political and symbolic purposes or as a generic label for tribes that did not belong to one of the major ethnic groups at the time. In Bing province, the Chuge identity held more weight than that of the Xiongnu among the Five Divisions, while those excluded from the group mingled with tribes from various ethnicities and were referred to as "hu" or other vague terms for the non-Chinese. Many of them began adopting Chinese family names such as Liu (劉), which was prevalent among the Five Divisions.
Nonetheless, the Xiongnu are classified as one of the "Five Barbarians" of the Sixteen Kingdoms period. The Han-Zhao and Helian Xia dynasties were both founded by rulers on the basis of their Xiongnu ancestry. The Northern Liang, established by the Lushuihu, is sometimes categorized as a Xiongnu state in recent historiographies. Shi Le, the founder of the Later Zhao dynasty, was a descendant of the Xiongnu Qiangqu tribe, although by his time, he and his people had become a separate ethnic group known as the Jie.
Han-Zhao dynasty (304–329)
Main articles: Han-Zhao and ChugeHan (304–319)
Despite Cao Cao's intentions, the Five Divisions eventually grew weary of subservience and attempted to assert their own power. The Commander of the Left Division, Liu Bao briefly unified them during the mid-3rd century before the Cao Wei and Western Jin courts intervened and forced them back into five. To further ensure their loyalty, nobles of the Five Divisions had to send their children to the Chinese capital as hostages, where they became accustomed to Chinese Confucian teachings and culture. They were even allowed to hold government offices under the Jin, but their status remained low compared to their Chinese peers. Amidst the War of the Eight Princes in 304, as Jin authority was collapsing in northern China, the Five Divisions took the opportunity to rebel.
Liu Yuan, the son of Liu Bao and a general serving under one of the Jin princes, was offered by the Five Divisions to lead their rebellion. After deceiving his prince, Liu Yuan returned to Bing province and was acclaimed as the Grand Chanyu. Later that year, he declared himself the King of Han. Liu Yuan and his family members were Chuge people, but he also claimed to be a direct descendant of the Southern Xiongnu chanyus and depicted his state as a continuation of the Han dynasty, citing that his alleged ancestors were married to Han princesses through heqin. He adopted the Chinese ruling system and allowed the Han Chinese and non-Chinese tribes to serve under him. In 308, he elevated his title to Emperor of Han, and in 309, he settled his capital at Pingyang.
The Western Jin, devastated by war and natural disasters, was unable to stop the growing threat of Han. A few months after Liu Cong took the Han throne, the Jin imperial army was annihilated by his forces in 311. Soon, the Han descended upon the Jin capital Luoyang, sacking the city and capturing Emperor Huai of Jin in an event known as the Disaster of Yongjia. In 316, the Jin restoration in Chang'an, headed by Emperor Min, was also crushed by Han. After the fall of Chang'an, the remnants of Jin south of the Yangtze river at Jiankang re-established themselves as the Eastern Jin dynasty in 318.
Although Han enjoyed military success, imperial authority was highly limited, and they suffered from internal strife under Liu Cong. Throughout his reign, Liu Cong faced strong opposition from his own ministers, and so he empowered his consort kins and eunuchs to counter them. The Han court thus fell into a lengthy power struggle which ended in a brutal purge of the government. Liu Cong also failed to constrain Shi Le, a general of Jie ethnicity who effectively held the eastern parts of the empire. After Liu Cong's death in 318, his consort kin, Jin Zhun massacred the emperor and a large portion of the aristocracy before being defeated by a combined force led by Liu Cong's cousin, Liu Yao, and Shi Le.
Former Zhao (319–329)
During Jin Zhun's rebellion, the Han loyalists that escaped the massacre acclaimed Liu Yao as the new emperor. In 319, he moved the capital from Pingyang to Chang'an and renamed the dynasty as Zhao. Unlike his predecessors, Liu Yao appealed more to his Xiongnu ancestry by honouring Modu Chanyu and distancing himself from the state's initial positioning of restoring the Han dynasty. However, this was not a break from Liu Yuan, as he continued to honor Liu Yuan and Liu Cong posthumously; it is hence known to historians collectively as Han-Zhao. That same year, Shi Le proclaimed independence and formed his own state of Zhao, challenging Liu Yao for hegemony over northern China. For this reason, Han-Zhao is also known to historians as the Former Zhao to distinguish it from Shi Le's Later Zhao.
Liu Yao retained control over the Guanzhong region and expanded his domain westward by campaigning against remnants of the Jin, Former Liang and Chouchi. Eventually, Liu Yao led his army to fight Later Zhao for control over Luoyang but was captured by Shi Le's forces in battle and executed in 329. Chang'an soon fell to Later Zhao and the last of Former Zhao's forces were destroyed. Thus ended the Han-Zhao dynasty; northern China would be dominated by the Later Zhao for the next 20 years. Despite the Han-Zhao's defeat, the Chuge survived and remained a prominent ethnic group in northern China for the next two centuries.
Tiefu tribe and Helian Xia dynasty (309–431)
Main article: Xia (Sixteen Kingdoms)The chieftains of the Tiefu tribe were descendants of Qubei and were related to another tribe, the Dugu. Based on their name, which meant a person whose father was a Xiongnu and mother was a Xianbei, the Tiefu had mingled with the Xianbei, and records refer to them as "Wuhuan", which by the 4th-century had become a generic term for miscellaneous hu tribes with Donghu elements. In 309, their chieftain, Liu Hu rebelled against the Western Jin in Shanxi but was driven out to Shuofang Commandery in the Ordos Loop. The Tiefu resided there for most of their existence, often as a vassal to their stronger neighbours before their power was destroyed by the Northern Wei dynasty in 392.
Liu Bobo, a surviving member of the Tiefu, went into exile and eventually offered his services to the Qiang-led Later Qin. He was assigned to guard Shuofang, but in 407, angered by Qin holding peace talks with the Northern Wei, he rebelled and founded a state known as the Helian Xia dynasty. Bobo strongly affirmed his Xiongnu lineage; his state name of "Xia" was based on the claim that the Xiongnu were descendants of the Xia dynasty, and he later changed his family name from "Liu" (劉) to the more Xiongnu-like "Helian" (赫連), believing it inappropriate to follow his matrilineal line from the Han. Helian Bobo placed the Later Qin in a perpetual state of warfare and greatly contributed to its decline. In 418, he conquered the Guanzhong region from the Eastern Jin dynasty after Jin destroyed Qin the previous year.
After Helian Bobo's death in 425, the Xia quickly declined due to pressure from the Northern Wei. In 428, the emperor, Helian Chang and capital were both captured by Wei forces. His brother, Helian Ding succeeded him and conquered the Western Qin in 431, but that same year, he was ambushed and imprisoned by the Tuyuhun while attempting a campaign against Northern Liang. The Xia was at its end, and the following year, Helian Ding was sent to Wei where he was executed.
Tongwancheng (meaning "Unite All Nations"), was one of the capitals of the Xia that was built during the reign of Helian Bobo. The ruined city was discovered in 1996 and the State Council designated it as a cultural relic under top state protection. The repair of the Yong'an Platform, where Helian Bobo reviewed parading troops, has been finished and restoration on the 31-meter-tall turret follows.
Juqu clan and Northern Liang dynasty (401–460)
Main articles: Northern Liang and LushuihuThe Juqu clan were a Lushuihu family that founded the Northern Liang dynasty in modern-day Gansu in 397. Recent historiographies often classify the Northern Liang as a "Xiongnu" state, but there is still ongoing debate on the exact origin of the Lushuihu. A leading theory is that the Lushuihu were descendants of the Lesser Yuezhi that had intermingled with the Qiang people, but based on the fact that the Juqu's ancestors once served the Xiongnu empire, the Lushuihu could still be considered a branch of the Xiongnu. Regardless, contemporaneous records treat the Lushuihu as a distinct ethnic group. The Northern Liang was known for its propagation of Buddhism in Gansu through their construction of Buddhist sites such as the Tiantishan and Mogao caves, and for being the last of the so-called Sixteen Kingdoms after it was conquered by the Northern Wei dynasty in 439. There was also the Northern Liang of Gaochang, which existed between 442 and 460.
Significance
The Xiongnu confederation was unusually long-lived for a steppe empire. The purpose of raiding the Central Plain was not simply for goods, but to force the Central Plain polity to pay regular tribute. The power of the Xiongnu ruler was based on his control of Han tribute which he used to reward his supporters. The Han and Xiongnu empires rose at the same time because the Xiongnu state depended on Han tribute. A major Xiongnu weakness was the custom of lateral succession. If a dead ruler's son was not old enough to take command, power passed to the late ruler's brother. This worked in the first generation but could lead to civil war in the second generation. The first time this happened, in 60 BC, the weaker party adopted what Barfield calls the 'inner frontier strategy.' They moved south and submitted to the dominant Central Plain regime and then used the resources obtained from their overlord to defeat the Northern Xiongnu and re-establish the empire. The second time this happened, about 47 AD, the strategy failed. The southern ruler was unable to defeat the northern ruler and the Xiongnu remained divided.
Ethnolinguistic origins
The Xiongnu empire is widely thought to have been multiethnic. There are several theories on the ethnolinguistic identity of the Xiongnu, though there is no consensus among scholars as to what language was spoken by the Xiongnu elite.
Proposed link to the Huns
See also: Origin of the HunsPronunciation of 匈奴 | |
---|---|
Old Chinese (318 BCE): | *hoŋ-nâ |
Eastern Han Chinese: | *hɨoŋ-nɑ |
Middle Chinese: | *hɨoŋ-nuo |
Modern Mandarin: | |
|
The Xiongnu-Hun hypothesis was originally proposed by the 18th-century French historian Joseph de Guignes, who noticed that ancient Chinese scholars had referred to members of tribes which were associated with the Xiongnu by names which were similar to the name "Hun", albeit with varying Chinese characters. Étienne de la Vaissière has shown that, in the Sogdian script used in the so-called "Sogdian Ancient Letters", both the Xiongnu and the Huns were referred to as the γwn (xwn), which indicates that the two names were synonymous. Although the theory that the Xiongnu were the precursors of the Huns as they were later known in Europe is now accepted by many scholars, it has yet to become a consensus view. The identification with the Huns may either be incorrect or it may be an oversimplification (as would appear to be the case with a proto-Mongol people, the Rouran, who have sometimes been linked to the Avars of Central Europe).
Iranian theories
See also: Iranian languagesMost scholars agree that the Xiongnu elite may have been initially of Sogdian origin, while later switching to a Turkic language. Harold Walter Bailey proposed an Iranian origin of the Xiongnu, recognizing all of the earliest Xiongnu names of the 2nd century BC as being of the Iranian type. Central Asian scholar Christopher I. Beckwith notes that the Xiongnu name could be a cognate of Scythian, Saka and Sogdia, corresponding to a name for Eastern Iranian Scythians. According to Beckwith the Xiongnu could have contained a leading Iranian component when they started out, but more likely they had earlier been subjects of an Iranian people and learned the Iranian nomadic model from them.
In the 1994 UNESCO-published History of Civilizations of Central Asia, its editor János Harmatta claims that the royal tribes and kings of the Xiongnu bore Iranian names, that all Xiongnu words noted by the Chinese can be explained from a Scythian language, and that it is therefore clear that the majority of Xiongnu tribes spoke an Eastern Iranian language.
According to a study by Alexander Savelyev and Choongwon Jeong, published in 2020 in the journal Evolutionary Human Sciences by Cambridge University Press, "The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic". However, important cultural, technological and political elements may have been transmitted by Eastern Iranian-speaking Steppe nomads: "Arguably, these Iranian-speaking groups were assimilated over time by the predominant Turkic-speaking part of the Xiongnu population".
Yeniseian theories
See also: Yeniseian languages and Para-Yeniseian languagesLajos Ligeti was the first to suggest that the Xiongnu spoke a Yeniseian language. In the early 1960s Edwin Pulleyblank was the first to expand upon this idea with credible evidence. The Yeniseian theory proposes that the Jie, a western Xiongnu people, spoke a Yeniseian language. Hyun Jin Kim notes that the 7th AD Chinese conpendium, Jin Shu, contains a transliterated song of Jie origin, which appears to be Yeniseian. This song has led researchers Pulleyblank and Vovin to argue for a Yeniseian Jie dominant minority, that ruled over the other Xiongnu ethnicities, like Iranian and Turkic people. Kim has stated that the dominant Xiongnu language was likely Turkic or Yeniseian, but has cautioned that the Xiongnu were definitely a multi-ethnic society.
Pulleybank and D. N. Keightley asserted that the Xiongnu titles "were originally Siberian words but were later borrowed by the Turkic and Mongolic peoples". Titles such as tarqan, tegin and kaghan were also inherited from the Xiongnu language and are possibly of Yeniseian origin. For example, the Xiongnu word for "heaven" is theorized to come from Proto-Yeniseian *tɨŋVr.
Vocabulary from Xiongnu inscriptions sometimes appears to have Yeniseian cognates which were used by Vovin to support his theory that the Xiongnu has a large Yeniseian component, examples of proposed cognates include words such as Xiongnu kʷala 'son' and Ket qalek 'younger son', Xiongnu sakdak 'boot' and Ket sagdi 'boot', Xiongnu gʷawa "prince" and Ket gij "prince", Xiongnu "attij" 'wife' and proto-Yeniseian "alrit", Ket "alit" and Xiongnu dar "north" compared to Yugh tɨr "north". Pulleyblank also argued that because Xiongnu words appear to have clusters with r and l, in the beginning of the word it is unlikely to be of Turkic origin, and instead believed that most vocabulary we have mostly resemble Yeniseian languages.
Alexander Vovin also wrote, that some names of horses in the Xiongnu language appear to be Turkic words with Yeniseian prefixes.
An analysis by Savelyev and Jeong (2020) has cast doubt on the Yeniseian theory. If assuming that the ancient Yeniseians were represented by modern Ket people, who are more genetically similar to Samoyedic speakers, the Xiongnu do not display a genetic affinity for Yeniseian peoples. A review by Wilson (2023) argues that the presence of Yeniseian-speakers among the multi-ethnic Xiongnu should not be rejected, and that "Yeniseian-speaking peoples must have played a more prominent (than heretofore recognized) role in the history of Eurasia during the first millennium of the Common Era".
Turkic theories
See also: Turkic languagesAccording to a study by Alexander Savelyev and Choongwon Jeong, published in 2020 in the journal Evolutionary Human Sciences by Cambridge University Press, "The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic". However, genetic studies found a mixture of haplogroups from western and eastern Eurasian origins that suggested a large genetic diversity within, and possibly multiple origins of Xiongnu elites. The Turkic-related component may be brought by eastern Eurasian genetic substratum.
Other proponents of a Turkic language theory include E.H. Parker, Jean-Pierre Abel-Rémusat, Julius Klaproth, Gustaf John Ramstedt, Annemarie von Gabain, and Charles Hucker. André Wink states that the Xiongnu probably spoke an early form of Turkic; even if Xiongnu were not "Turks" nor Turkic-speaking, they were in close contact with Turkic-speakers very early on. Craig Benjamin sees the Xiongnu as either proto-Turks or proto-Mongols who possibly spoke a language related to the Dingling.
Chinese sources link several Turkic peoples to the Xiongnu:
- According to the Book of Zhou, History of the Northern Dynasties, Tongdian, New Book of Tang, the Göktürks and the ruling Ashina clan was a component of the Xiongnu confederation,
- However, the Ashina-surnamed Göktürks were also stated to be they were "mixed barbarians" (雜胡; záhú) who fled from Pingliang (now in modern Gansu province, China). or from an obscure Suo state (索國), north of the Xiongnu.
- Uyghur Khagans claimed descent from the Xiongnu (according to Chinese history Weishu, the founder of the Uyghur Khaganate was descended from a Xiongnu ruler).
- Book of Wei states that the Yueban descended from remnants of the Northern Xiongnu chanyu's tribe and that Yueban's language and customs resembled Gaoche (高車), another name of the Tiele.
- Book of Jin lists 19 southern Xiongnu tribes who entered Former Yan's borders, the 14th being the Alat (Ch. 賀賴 Helai ~ 賀蘭 Helan ~ 曷剌 Hela); Alat being glossed "piebald horse" (Ch. 駁馬 ~ 駮馬 Boma) in Old Turkic.
However, Chinese sources also ascribe Xiongnu origins to the Para-Mongolic-speaking Kumo Xi and Khitans.
Mongolic theories
See also: Mongolic languagesMongolian and other scholars have suggested that the Xiongnu spoke a language related to the Mongolic languages. Mongolian archaeologists proposed that the Slab Grave Culture people were the ancestors of the Xiongnu, and some scholars have suggested that the Xiongnu may have been the ancestors of the Mongols. Nikita Bichurin considered Xiongnu and Xianbei to be two subgroups (or dynasties) of but one same ethnicity.
According to the "Book of Song", the Rourans, whom Book of Wei identified as offspring of Proto-Mongolic Donghu people, possessed the alternative name(s) 大檀 Dàtán "Tatar" and/or 檀檀 Tántán "Tartar" and according to Book of Liang, "they also constituted a separate branch of the Xiongnu". Old Book of Tang mentioned twenty Shiwei tribes, whom other Chinese sources (Book of Sui, New Book of Tang) associated with the Khitans, another people who in turn descended from the Xianbei and were also associated with the Xiongnu. While the Xianbei, Khitans, and Shiwei are generally believed to be predominantly Mongolic- and Para-Mongolic-speaking, yet Xianbei were stated to descend from the Donghu, whom Sima Qian distinguished from the Xiongnu. (notwithstanding Sima Qian's inconsistency). Additionally, Chinese chroniclers routinely ascribed Xiongnu origins to various nomadic groups: for examples, Xiongnu ancestry was ascribed to Para-Mongolic-speaking Kumo Xi as well as Turkic-speaking Göktürks and Tiele;
Genghis Khan refers to the time of Modu Chanyu as "the remote times of our Chanyu" in his letter to Daoist Qiu Chuji. Sun and moon symbol of Xiongnu that discovered by archaeologists is similar to Mongolian Soyombo symbol.
Multiple ethnicities
Since the early 19th century, a number of Western scholars have proposed a connection between various language families or subfamilies and the language or languages of the Xiongnu. Albert Terrien de Lacouperie considered them to be multi-component groups. Many scholars believe the Xiongnu confederation was a mixture of different ethno-linguistic groups, and that their main language (as represented in the Chinese sources) and its relationships have not yet been satisfactorily determined. Kim rejects "old racial theories or even ethnic affiliations" in favour of the "historical reality of these extensive, multiethnic, polyglot steppe empires".
Chinese sources link the Tiele people and Ashina to the Xiongnu, not all Turkic peoples. According to the Book of Zhou and the History of the Northern Dynasties, the Ashina clan was a component of the Xiongnu confederation, but this connection is disputed, and according to the Book of Sui and the Tongdian, they were "mixed nomads" (traditional Chinese: 雜胡; simplified Chinese: 杂胡; pinyin: zá hú) from Pingliang. The Ashina and Tiele may have been separate ethnic groups who mixed with the Xiongnu. Indeed, Chinese sources link many nomadic peoples (hu; see Wu Hu) on their northern borders to the Xiongnu, just as Greco-Roman historiographers called Avars and Huns "Scythians". The Greek cognate of Tourkia (Greek: Τουρκία) was used by the Byzantine emperor and scholar Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus in his book De Administrando Imperio, though in his use, "Turks" always referred to Magyars. Such archaizing was a common literary topos, and implied similar geographic origins and nomadic lifestyle but not direct filiation.
Some Uyghurs claimed descent from the Xiongnu (according to Chinese history Weishu, the founder of the Uyghur Khaganate was descended from a Xiongnu ruler), but many contemporary scholars do not consider the modern Uyghurs to be of direct linear descent from the old Uyghur Khaganate because modern Uyghur language and Old Uyghur languages are different. Rather, they consider them to be descendants of a number of people, one of them the ancient Uyghurs.
In various kinds of ancient inscriptions on monuments of Munmu of Silla, it is recorded that King Munmu had Xiongnu ancestry. According to several historians, it is possible that there were tribes of Koreanic origin. There are also some Korean researchers that point out that the grave goods of Silla and of the eastern Xiongnu are alike.
Language isolate theories
Turkologist Gerhard Doerfer has denied any possibility of a relationship between the Xiongnu language and any other known language, even any connection with Turkic or Mongolian.
Geographic origins
The original geographic location of the Xiongnu is disputed among steppe archaeologists. Since the 1960s, the geographic origin of the Xiongnu has attempted to be traced through an analysis of Early Iron Age burial constructions. No region has been proven to have mortuary practices that clearly match those of the Xiongnu.
Archaeology
In the 1920s, Pyotr Kozlov oversaw the excavation of royal tombs at the Noin-Ula burial site in northern Mongolia, dated to around the first century CE. Other Xiongnu sites have been unearthed in Inner Mongolia, such as the Ordos culture. Sinologist Otto Maenchen-Helfen has said that depictions of the Xiongnu of Transbaikalia and the Ordos commonly show individuals with West Eurasian features. Iaroslav Lebedynsky said that West Eurasian depictions in the Ordos region should be attributed to a "Scythian affinity".
Portraits found in the Noin-Ula excavations demonstrate other cultural evidences and influences, showing that Chinese and Xiongnu art have influenced each other mutually. Some of these embroidered portraits in the Noin-Ula kurgans also depict the Xiongnu with long braided hair with wide ribbons, which is seen to be identical with the Ashina clan hair-style. Well-preserved bodies in Xiongnu and pre-Xiongnu tombs in the Mongolian Republic and southern Siberia show both East Asian and West Eurasian features.
Analysis of cranial remains from some sites attributed to the Xiongnu have revealed that they had dolichocephalic skulls with East Asian craniometrical features, setting them apart from neighboring populations in present-day Mongolia. Russian and Chinese anthropological and craniofacial studies show that the Xiongnu were physically very heterogenous, with six different population clusters showing different degrees of West Eurasian and East Asian physical traits.
Presently, there exist four fully excavated and well documented cemeteries: Ivolga, Dyrestui, Burkhan Tolgoi, and Daodunzi. Additionally thousands of tombs have been recorded in Transbaikalia and Mongolia.
The archaeologists have chosen to, for the most part, refrain from positing anything about Han-Xiongnu relations based on the material excavated. However, they were willing to mention the following:
"There is no clear indication of the ethnicity of this tomb occupant, but in a similar brick-chambered tomb of the late Eastern Han period at the same cemetery, archaeologists discovered a bronze seal with the official title that the Han government bestowed upon the leader of the Xiongnu. The excavators suggested that these brick chamber tombs all belong to the Xiongnu (Qinghai 1993)."
Classifications of these burial sites make distinction between two prevailing type of burials: "(1) monumental ramped terrace tombs which are often flanked by smaller "satellite" burials and (2) 'circular' or 'ring' burials." Some scholars consider this a division between "elite" graves and "commoner" graves. Other scholars, find this division too simplistic and not evocative of a true distinction because it shows "ignorance of the nature of the mortuary investments and typically luxuriant burial assemblages the discovery of other lesser interments that do not qualify as either of these types."
Genetics
See also: Rouran Khaganate § Genetics, Xianbei § Genetics, Donghu people § Genetics, Huns § Genetics, Scythians § Archaeogenetics, and Pannonian Avars § GeneticsMaternal lineages
A 2003 study found that 89% of Xiongnu maternal lineages are of East Asian origin, while 11% were of West Eurasian origin. However, a 2016 study found that 37.5% of Xiongnu maternal lineages were West Eurasian, in a central Mongolian sample.
According to Rogers & Kaestle (2022), these studies make clear that the Xiongnu population is extremely similar to the preceding Slab Grave population, which had a similar frequency of Eastern and Western maternal haplogroups, supporting a hypothesis of continuity from the Slab Grave period to the Xiongnu. They wrote that the bulk of the genetics research indicates that roughly 27% of Xiongnu maternal haplogroups were of West Eurasian origin, while the rest were East Asian.
Some examples of maternal haplogroups observed in Xiongnu specimens include D4b2b4, N9a2a, G3a3, D4a6 and D4b2b2b. and U2e1.
Paternal lineages
According to Rogers & Kaestle (2022), roughly 47% of Xiongnu period remains belonged to paternal haplogroups associated with modern West Eurasians, while the rest (53%) belonged to East Asian haplogroups. They observed that this contrasts strongly with the preceding Slab Grave period, which was dominated by East Asian patrilineages. They suggest that this may reflect an aggressive expansion of people with West Eurasian paternal haplogroups, or perhaps the practice of marriage alliances or cultural networks favoring people with Western patrilines.
Some examples of paternal haplogroups in Xiongnu specimens include Q1b, C3, R1, R1b, O3a and O3a3b2, R1a1a1b2a-Z94, R1a1a1b2a2-Z2124, Q1a, N1a, J2a, J1a and E1b1b1a.
According to Lee & Kuang, the main paternal lineages of 62 Xiongnu Elite remains in the Egiin Gol valley belonged to the paternal haplogroups N1c1, Q-M242, and C-M217. One sample from Duurlig Nars belonged to R1a1 and another to C-M217. Xiongnu remains from Barkol belonged exclusively to haplogroup Q. They argue that the haplogroups C2, Q and N likely formed the major paternal haplogroups of the Xiongnu tribes, while R1a was the most common paternal haplogroup (44.5%) among neighbouring nomads from the Altai mountain, who were probably incorporated into the Xiongnu confederation and may be associated with the Jie people.
Autosomal ancestry
A study published in the American Journal of Physical Anthropology in October 2006 detected significant genetic continuity between the examined individuals at Egyin Gol and modern Mongolians.
A genetic study published in Nature in May 2018 examined the remains of five Xiongnu. The study concluded that Xiongnu confederation was genetically heterogeneous, and Xiongnu individuals belonging to two distinct groups, one being of primarily East Asian origin (associated with the earlier Slab-grave culture) and the other presenting considerable admixture levels with West Eurasian (possibly from Central Saka) sources. The evidence suggested that the Huns probably emerged through minor male-driven geneflow into the Saka through westward migrations of the Xiongnu.
A study published in November 2020 examined 60 early and late Xiongnu individuals from across of Mongolia. The study found that the Xiongnu resulted from the admixture of three different clusters from the Mongolian region. The two early genetic clusters are "early Xiongnu_west" from the Altai Mountains (formed at 92% by the hybrid Eurasian Chandman ancestry, and 8% BMAC ancestry), and "early Xiongnu_rest" from the Mongolian Plateau (individuals with primarily Ulaanzuukh-Slab Grave ancestry, or mixed with "early Xiongnu_west"). The later third cluster named "late Xiongnu" has even higher heterogenity, with the continued combination of Chandman and Ulaanzuukh-Slab Grave ancestry, and additional geneflow from Sarmatian and Han Chinese sources. Their uniparental haplogroup assignments also showed heterogenetic influence on their ethnogenesis as well as their connection with Huns. In contrast, the later Mongols had a much higher eastern Eurasian ancestry as a whole, similar to that of modern-day Mongolic-speaking populations.
A Xiongnu remain (GD1-4) analysed in a 2024 study was found to be entirely derived from Ancient Northeast Asians without any West Eurasian-associated ancestry. The sample clustered closely with a Göktürk remain (GD1-1) from the later Turkic period.
Relationship between ethnicity and status among the Xiongnu
Although the Xiongnu were ethnically heterogeneous as a whole, it appears that variability was highly related to social status. Genetic heterogeneity was highest among retainers of low status, as identified by their smaller and peripheral tombs. These retainers mainly displayed ancestry related to the Chandman/Uyuk culture (characterized by a hybrid Eurasian gene pool combining the genetic profile of the Sintashta culture and Baikal hunter-gatherers (Baikal EBA)), or various combinations of Chandman/Uyuk and Ancient Northeast Asian Ulaanzuukh/Slab Grave profiles.
On the contrary, high status Xiongnu individuals tended to have less genetic diversity, and their ancestry was essentially derived from the Eastern Eurasian Ulaanzuukh/Slab Grave culture, or alternatively from the Xianbei, suggesting multiple sources for their Eastern ancestry. High Eastern ancestry was more common among high status female samples, while low status male samples tended to be more diverse and having higher Western ancestry. A likely chanyu, a male ruler of the Empire identified by his prestigious tomb, was shown to have had similar ancestry as a high status female in the "western frontiers", deriving about 39.3% Slab Grave (or Ancient Northeast Asian) genetic ancestry, 51.9% Han (or Yellow River farmers) ancestry, with the rest (8.8%) being Saka (Chandman) ancestry.
Culture
Art
Within the Xiongnu culture more variety is visible from site to site than from "era" to "era," in terms of the Chinese chronology, yet all form a whole that is distinct from that of the Han and other peoples of the non-Chinese north. In some instances, the iconography cannot be used as the main cultural identifier, because art depicting animal predation is common among the steppe peoples. An example of animal predation associated with Xiongnu culture is that of a tiger carrying dead prey. A similar motif appears in work from Maoqinggou, a site which is presumed to have been under Xiongnu political control but is still clearly non-Xiongnu. In the Maoqinggou example, the prey is replaced with an extension of the tiger's foot. The work also depicts a cruder level of execution; Maoqinggou work was executed in a rounder, less detailed style. In its broadest sense, Xiongnu iconography of animal predation includes examples such as the gold headdress from Aluchaideng and gold earrings with a turquoise and jade inlay discovered in Xigoupan, Inner Mongolia.
Xiongnu art is harder to distinguish from Saka or Scythian art. There is a similarity present in stylistic execution, but Xiongnu art and Saka art often differ in terms of iconography. Saka art does not appear to have included predation scenes, especially with dead prey, or same-animal combat. Additionally, Saka art included elements not common to Xiongnu iconography, such as winged, horned horses. The two cultures also used two different kinds of bird heads. Xiongnu depictions of birds tend to have a medium-sized eye and beak, and they are also depicted with ears, while Saka birds have a pronounced eye and beak, and no ears. Some scholars claim these differences are indicative of cultural differences. Scholar Sophia-Karin Psarras suggests that Xiongnu images of animal predation, specifically tiger-and-prey, are spiritual, representative of death and rebirth, and that same-animal combat is representative of the acquisition or maintenance of power.
Rock art and writing
The rock art of the Yin and Helan Mountains is dated from the 9th millennium BC to the 19th century AD. It consists mainly of engraved signs (petroglyphs) and only minimally of painted images.
Chinese sources indicate that the Xiongnu did not have an ideographic form of writing like Chinese, but in the 2nd century BC, a renegade Chinese dignitary Yue "taught the Shanyu to write official letters to the Chinese court on a wooden tablet 31 cm long, and to use a seal and large-sized folder." The same sources tell that when the Xiongnu noted down something or transmitted a message, they made cuts on a piece of wood ('ke-mu'), and they also mention a "Hu script" (vol. 110). At Noin-Ula and other Xiongnu burial sites in Mongolia and the region north of Lake Baikal, among the objects discovered during excavations conducted between 1924 and 1925 were over 20 carved characters. Most of these characters are either identical or very similar to letters of the Old Turkic alphabet of the Early Middle Ages found on the Eurasian steppes. From this, some specialists conclude that the Xiongnu used a script similar to the ancient Eurasian runiform, and that this alphabet was a basis for later Turkic writing.
Religion and diet
According to the Book of Han, "the Xiongnu called Heaven (天) 'Chēnglí,' (撐犁) a Chinese transcription of Tengri. The Xiongnu were a nomadic people. From their lifestyle of herding flocks and their horse-trade with China, it can be concluded that their diet consist mainly of mutton, horse meat and wild geese that were shot down. Historical evidence gives reason to believe that, from the 2nd century BC, proto-Mongol peoples (the Xiongnu, Xianbei, and Khitans) were familiar with Buddhism. On the territory of the Ivolginsk Settlement, remains of Buddhist prayer beads were found in a Xiongnu grave.
See also
- List of Xiongnu rulers (Chanyus)
- Rulers family tree
- Nomadic empire
- Ethnic groups in Chinese history
- History of the Han dynasty
- Ban Yong
- Zubu
- List of largest empires
- Ordos culture
Notes
- This view was put forward to Wang Mang in AD 14.
References
Citations
- Coatsworth, John; Cole, Juan; Hanagan, Michael P.; Perdue, Peter C.; Tilly, Charles; Tilly, Louise (16 March 2015). Global Connections: Volume 1, To 1500: Politics, Exchange, and Social Life in World History. Cambridge University Press. p. 138. ISBN 978-1-316-29777-3.
- Atlas of World History. Oxford University Press. 2002. p. 51. ISBN 978-0-19-521921-0.
- Fauve, Jeroen (2021). The European Handbook of Central Asian Studies. BoD – Books on Demand. p. 403. ISBN 978-3-8382-1518-1.
- Hartley, Charles W.; Yazicioğlu, G. Bike; Smith, Adam T. (19 November 2012). The Archaeology of Power and Politics in Eurasia: Regimes and Revolutions. Cambridge University Press. p. 245, Fig 12.3. ISBN 978-1-139-78938-7.
- ^ Yü, Ying-shih (1986). "Han Foreign Relations". The Cambridge History of China, Volume 1: The Ch'in and Han Empires, 221 BC – AD 220. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. p. 384. ISBN 978-0-521-24327-8.
- Shufen, Liu (2002). "Ethnicity and the Suppression of Buddhism in Fifth-century North China: The Background and Significance of the Gaiwu Rebellion". Asia Major. 15 (1): 1–21. ISSN 0004-4482. JSTOR 41649858.
- ^ Zheng Zhang (Chinese: 鄭張), Shang-fang (Chinese: 尚芳). 匈 – 上古音系第一三千八百九十字 [匈 - The 13890th word of the Ancient Phonological System]. ytenx.org (in Chinese). Rearranged by BYVoid.
- ^ Zheng Zhang (Chinese: 鄭張), Shang-fang (Chinese: 尚芳). 奴 – 上古音系第九千六百字 [奴 – The 9600th word of the Ancient Phonological System]. ytenx.org (in Chinese). Rearranged by BYVoid.
- Gökalp, Ziya (2020). Türk Medeniyeti Tarihi. ISBN 978-605-4369-46-1 – via Google Books.
- "Xiongnu People". britannica.com. Encyclopædia Britannica. Archived from the original on 2020-03-11. Retrieved 2015-07-25.
- Di Cosmo 2004, p. 186.
- Chase-Dunn, C.; Anderson, E. (18 February 2005). The Historical Evolution of World-Systems. Springer. pp. 36–37. ISBN 978-1-4039-8052-6. "The primary focus of the new threat became the Xiongnu who emerged rather abruptly in the late 4th century BC. Initially subordinated to the Yuezhi, the Xiongnu overthrew the nomadic hierarchy while also escalating its attacks on Chinese areas."
- ^ Grousset 1970, pp. 19, 26–27.
- Pulleyblank 2000, p. 17.
- ^ Schuessler 2014, pp. 257, 264.
- ^ Beckwith 2009, pp. 404–405, notes 51–52.
- ^ Étienne de la Vaissière (15 November 2006). "Xiongnu". Encyclopedia Iranica online. Archived from the original on 2012-01-04.
- ^ Hucker 1975, p. 136.
- Savelyev, Alexander; Jeong, Choongwon (10 May 2020). "Early nomads of the Eastern Steppe and their tentative connections in the West". Evolutionary Human Sciences. 2. doi:10.1017/ehs.2020.18. hdl:21.11116/0000-0007-772B-4. PMC 7612788. PMID 35663512. S2CID 218935871.
The predominant part of the Xiongnu population is likely to have spoken Turkic (Late Proto-Turkic, to be more precise)
- Robbeets, Martine; Bouckaert, Remco (1 July 2018). "Bayesian phylolinguistics reveals the internal structure of the Transeurasian family". Journal of Language Evolution. 3 (2): 145–162. doi:10.1093/jole/lzy007. hdl:21.11116/0000-0001-E3E6-B. ISSN 2058-4571.
- Nancy Shatzman Steinhardt (2019), "Northern Dynasties and Southern Dynasties", Chinese Architecture, Princeton University Press, pp. 72–103, doi:10.2307/j.ctvc77f7s.11, S2CID 243720017"Turcs ou Turks". Larousse Rncyclopedie (in French). Larousse Éditions. Retrieved 2023-04-01.
- Book of Zhou, vol. 50.Henning 1948.
- Sims-Williams 2004.Pritsak 1959.Hucker 1975, p. 136.Jinshu vol. 97 Four Barbarians - Xiongnu".Weishu. Vol. 102: Wusun, Shule, & Yueban.
悅般國,... 其先,匈奴北單于之部落也。... 其風俗言語與高車同
Yuanhe Maps and Records of Prefectures and Counties vol. 4 quote: "北人呼駮馬為賀蘭.Kim, Hyun Jin (18 April 2013). The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe. Cambridge University Press. doi:10.1017/cbo9780511920493. ISBN 978-0-511-92049-3.Du You. Tongdian. Vol. 200: 突厥謂駮馬為曷剌,亦名曷剌國。.Wink 2002, pp. 60–61. - ^ Harmatta 1994, p. 488: "Their royal tribes and kings (shan-yü) bore Iranian names and all the Hsiung-nu words noted by the Chinese can be explained from an Iranian language of Saka type. It is therefore clear that the majority of Hsiung-nu tribes spoke an Eastern Iranian language."
- ^ Bailey 1985, pp. 21–45.
- Jankowski 2006, pp. 26–27.
- ^ Tumen D (February 2011). "Anthropology of Archaeological Populations from Northeast Asia" (PDF). Oriental Studies. 49. Dankook University Institute of Oriental Studies: 25, 27. Archived from the original (PDF) on 2013-07-29.
- Di Cosmo 2004, p. 166.
- Adas 2001, p. 88.
- Vovin, Alexander (2000). "Did the Xiongnu speak a Yeniseian language?". Central Asiatic Journal. 44 (1): 87–104. JSTOR 41928223.
- 高晶一, Jingyi Gao (2017). "Quèdìng xià guó jí kǎitè rén de yǔyán wéi shǔyú hànyǔ zú hé yè ní sāi yǔxì gòngtóng cí yuán" 確定夏國及凱特人的語言為屬於漢語族和葉尼塞語系共同詞源 [Xia and Ket Identified by Sinitic and Yeniseian Shared Etymologies]. Central Asiatic Journal. 60 (1–2): 51–58. doi:10.13173/centasiaj.60.1-2.0051. JSTOR 10.13173/centasiaj.60.1-2.0051. S2CID 165893686.
- ^ Geng 2005.
- Gao, Jingyi (高晶一) (2013). "Huns and Xiongnu Identified by Hungarian and Yeniseian Shared Etymologies" (PDF). Central Asiatic Journal. 56: 41. ISSN 0008-9192. JSTOR 10.13173/centasiaj.56.2013.0041.
- Atwood, Christopher P. (2015). "The Kai, the Khongai, and the Names of the Xiōngnú". International Journal of Eurasian Studies. 2: p of 45–47 of 35–63.
- Narasimhan, Vagheesh M.; Patterson, Nick; Moorjani, Priya; Rohland, Nadin; Bernardos, Rebecca (6 September 2019). "The formation of human populations in South and Central Asia". Science. 365 (6457). doi:10.1126/science.aat7487. ISSN 0036-8075. PMC 6822619. PMID 31488661.
- Khenzykhenova, Fedora I.; Kradin, Nikolai N.; Danukalova, Guzel A.; Shchetnikov, Alexander A.; Osipova, Eugenia M.; Matveev, Arkady N.; Yuriev, Anatoly L.; Namzalova, Oyuna D. -Ts; Prokopets, Stanislav D.; Lyashchevskaya, Marina A.; Schepina, Natalia A.; Namsaraeva, Solonga B.; Martynovich, Nikolai V. (30 April 2020). "The human environment of the Xiongnu Ivolga Fortress (West Trans-Baikal area, Russia): Initial data". Quaternary International. 546: 216–228. Bibcode:2020QuInt.546..216K. doi:10.1016/j.quaint.2019.09.041. ISSN 1040-6182. S2CID 210787385. "The slab graves culture existed in this territory prior to the Xiongnu empire. Sites of this culture dating back to approximately 1100-400/300 BC are common in Mongolia and the Trans-Baikal area. The earliest calibrated dates are prior to 1500 BC (Miyamoto et al., 2016). Later dates are usually 100–200 years earlier than the Xiongnu culture. Therefore, it is customarily considered that the slab grave culture preceded the Xiongnu culture. There is only one case, reported by Miyamoto et al. (2016), in which the date of the slab grave corresponds to the time of the making of the Xiongnu Empire."
- Rogers & Kaestle 2022
- ^ Tse, Wicky W. K. (27 June 2018). The Collapse of China's Later Han Dynasty, 25-220 CE: The Northwest Borderlands and the Edge of Empire. Routledge. pp. 45–46, 63 note 40. ISBN 978-1-315-53231-8.
- Linduff, Katheryn M.; Rubinson, Karen S. (2021). Pazyryk Culture Up in the Altai. Routledge. p. 69. ISBN 978-0-429-85153-7.
The rise of the confederation of the Xiongnu, in addition, clearly affected this region as it did most regions of the Altai
- "Pazyryk | archaeological site, Kazakhstan". Britannica.com. 11 September 2001. Retrieved 2019-03-05.
- State Hermitage Museum 2007
- Whitehouse 2016, p. 369: "From that time until the HAN dynasty the Ordos steppe was the home of semi-nomadic Indo-European peoples whose culture can be regarded as an eastern province of a vast Eurasian continuum of Scytho-Siberian cultures."
- Harmatta 1992, p. 348: "From the first millennium b.c., we have abundant historical, archaeological and linguistic sources for the location of the territory inhabited by the Iranian peoples. In this period the territory of the northern Iranians, they being equestrian nomads, extended over the whole zone of the steppes and the wooded steppes and even the semi-deserts from the Great Hungarian Plain to the Ordos in northern China."
- Unterländer, Martina; Palstra, Friso; Lazaridis, Iosif; Pilipenko, Aleksandr; Hofmanová, Zuzana; Groß, Melanie; Sell, Christian; Blöcher, Jens; Kirsanow, Karola; Rohland, Nadin; Rieger, Benjamin (3 March 2017). "Ancestry and demography and descendants of Iron Age nomads of the Eurasian Steppe". Nature Communications. 8: 14615. Bibcode:2017NatCo...814615U. doi:10.1038/ncomms14615. ISSN 2041-1723. PMC 5337992. PMID 28256537.
- Benjamin, Craig (29 March 2017). "The Yuezhi". Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History. doi:10.1093/acrefore/9780190277727.013.49. ISBN 978-0-19-027772-7.
- Bang, Peter Fibiger; Bayly, C. A.; Scheidel, Walter (2 December 2020). The Oxford World History of Empire: Volume Two: The History of Empires. Oxford University Press. p. 330. ISBN 978-0-19-753278-2 – via Google Books.
- Marshak, Boris Ilʹich (1 January 2002). Peerless Images: Persian Painting and Its Sources. Yale University Press. p. 9. ISBN 978-0-300-09038-3.
- Ilyasov, Jangar Ya.; Rusanov, Dmitriy V. (1997). "A Study on the Bone Plates from Orlat". Silk Road Art and Archaeology. 5 (1997/98). Kamakura, Japan: The Institute of Silk Road Studies: 107–159. ISSN 0917-1614. p. 127:
The image on this belt-buckle represents a rider striking a wild boar with a spear.
- Francfort, Henri-Paul (2020). "Sur quelques vestiges et indices nouveaux de l'hellénisme dans les arts entre la Bactriane et le Gandhāra (130 av. J.-C.-100 apr. J.-C. environ)" [On some vestiges and new indications of Hellenism in the arts between Bactria and Gandhāra (130 BC-100 AD approximately)]. Journal des Savants: 35–39.
Page 36: "A renowned openwork gold plate found on the surface of the site depicts a wild boar hunt at the spear by a rider in steppe dress, in a frame of ovals arranged in cells intended to receive inlays (fig. 14). We can today attribute it to a local craft whose intention was to satisfy a horserider patron originating from the distant steppes and related to the Xiongnu" (French: "On peut aujourd'hui l'attribuer à un art local dont l'intention était de satisfaire un patron cavalier originaire des steppes lointaines et apparenté aux Xiongnu.")p. 36: "We can also clearly distinguish the crupper adorned with three rings forming a chain, as well as, on the shoulder of the mount, a very recognizable clip-shaped pendant, suspended from a chain passing in front of the chest and going up to the pommel of the saddle, whose known parallels are not to be found among the Scythians but in the realm of the Xiongnu, on bronze plaques from Mongolia and China" (French: "les parallèles connus ne se trouvent pas chez les Scythes mais dans le domaine des Xiongnu").p. 38: "The hairstyle of the hunter, with long hair pulled back and gathered in a bun, is also found at Takht-i Sangin; it is that of the eastern steppes, which can be seen on the wild boar hunting plaque "des Iyrques" (fig. 15)" (French: La coiffure du chasseur, aux longs cheveux tirés en arrière et rassemblés en chignon, se retrouve à Takht-i Sangin; C'est celle des steppes orientales, que l'on remarque sur les plaques de la chasse au sanglier «des Iyrques» (fig. 15)
- "The Account of the Xiongnu, Records of the Grand Historian",Sima Qian.DOI: https://doi.org/10.1163/9789004216358_00
- Shiji Ch. 110: Xiongnu liezhuan quote: "匈奴,其先祖夏后氏之苗裔也,曰淳維。"
- Di Cosmo 2002, p. 2.
- Shiji Vol. 81 "Stories about Lian Po and Lin Xiangru - Addendum: Li Mu" text: "李牧者,趙之北邊良將也。常居代鴈門,備匈奴。" translation: "About Li Mu, he was a good general at Zhao's northern borders. He often stationed at Dai and Wild Goose Gate, prepared the Xiongnu."
- Theobald, Ulrich (2019) "Li Mu 李牧" in ChinaKnowledge.de - An Encyclopaedia on Chinese History, Literature and Art
- ^ Pulleyblank 1994, pp. 518–520.
- ^ Schuessler 2014, p. 264.
- Bunker 2002, pp. 27–28.
- Di Cosmo 2002, p. 129.
- ^ Shiji, "Hereditary House of Zhao" quote: "今中山在我腹心,北有燕,東有胡,西有林胡、樓煩、秦、韓之邊,而無彊兵之救,是亡社稷,柰何?" translation: "(King Wuling of Zhao to Lou Huan:) Now Zhongshan is at our heart and belly , Yan to the north, Hu to the east, Forest Hu, Loufan, Qin, Han at our borders to the west. Yet we have no strong army to help us, surely we will lose our country. What is to be done?"
- ^ Compare a parallel passage in Stratagems of the Warring States, "King Wuling spends his day in idleness", quote: "自常山以至代、上黨,東有燕、東胡之境,西有樓煩、秦、韓之邊,而無騎射之備。" Jennifer Dodgson's translation: "From Mount Chang to Dai and Shangdang, our lands border Yan and the Donghu in the east, and to the west we have the Loufan and shared borders with Qin and Han. Nevertheless, we have no mounted archers ready for action."
- ^ Shiji, Vol. 110 "Account of the Xiongnu". quote: "後秦滅六國,而始皇帝使蒙恬將十萬之眾北擊胡,悉收河南地。…… 匈奴單于曰頭曼,頭曼不勝秦,北徙。" translation: "Later on, Qin conquered the six other states, and the First Emperor dispatched general Meng Tian to lead a multitude of 100,000 north to attack the Hu; and he took all lands south the Yellow River. The Xiongnu chanyu was Touman; Touman could not win against Qin, so fled north."
- ^ Di Cosmo 2002, p. 107.
- Di Cosmo 1999, pp. 892–893.
- Pulleyblank 1994, pp. 514–523.
- Pulleyblank 2000, p. 20.
- ^ Di Cosmo 1999, pp. 892–893, 964.
- Rawson, Jessica (2017). "China and the steppe: reception and resistance". Antiquity. 91 (356): 375–388. doi:10.15184/aqy.2016.276. ISSN 0003-598X. S2CID 165092308.
- ^ Beckwith 2009, pp. 71–73.
- Bentley 1993, p. 38.
- Baumer, Christoph (18 April 2018). History of Central Asia, The: 4-volume set. Bloomsbury Publishing. p. 4. ISBN 978-1-83860-868-2 – via Google Books.
- Di Cosmo 1999, pp. 885–966.
- ^ Bentley 1993, p. 36.
- 又《漢書》:"使王烏等窺匈奴。法,漢使不去節,不以墨黥面,不得入穹盧。王烏等去節、黥面,得入穹盧,單於愛之。" from Miscellaneous Morsels from Youyang, Scroll 8 Translation from Reed, Carrie E. (2000). "Tattoo in Early China". Journal of the American Oriental Society. 120 (3): 360–376. doi:10.2307/606008. JSTOR 606008.
- Museum notice
- Kradin, Nikolay N. (23 January 2020). Competing Narratives between Nomadic People and their Sedentary Neighbours. 7th International Conference on the Medieval History of the Eurasian Steppe. Competing Narratives between Nomadic People and their Sedentary Neighbours. Vol. 53. pp. 149–165. doi:10.14232/sua.2019.53.149-165. ISBN 978-963-306-708-6.
Nonetheless, among archaeologists, there are many supporters of the Xiongnu migration to the West. In recent years, S. Botalov (2009) constructed a broad picture of the migration of the Xiongnu to the Urals, and then Europe. In Kazakhstan, A. N. Podushkin discovered the Arysskaya culture with a distinct stage of Xiongnu influence (2009). Russian archaeologists are actively studying the Hun sites in the Caucasus (Gmyrya 1993; 1995)
Citing:- Botalov, S. G. (2009). Гунны и турки Gunny i tiurki . (in Russian) Chelyabinsk: Рифей
- Gmyrya, L. B. (1993). Prikaspiiskiy Dagestan v epokhu velikogo pereseleniia narodov. Mogilniki . (in Russian) Mahachkala: Dagestan Scientific Center, RAS Press.
- Podushkin, A. N. (2009). "Xiongnu v Yuznom Kazakhstane". . In: Z. Samashev (ed.) Nomady kazakhstanskikh stepey: etnosociokulturnye protsessy i kontakty v Evrazii skifo sakskoy epokhi . (in Russian). Astana: Ministry of Culture and Information of the Kazakhstan Republic pp. 47‒154
- ^ Barfield, Thomas J. (1981). "The Hsiung-nu imperial confederacy: Organization and foreign policy". The Journal of Asian Studies. 41 (1): 45–61. doi:10.2307/2055601. JSTOR 2055601. S2CID 145078285.
- Grousset 1970, p. .
- "ASYA HUN DEVLETİ (BÜYÜK HUN İMPARATORLUĞU) (M.Ö. 220 – M.S.216 ) — Dijital Hoca".
- "Türklerin tarihî başkenti: Ötüken - Avrasya'dan - Haber".
- "Archeologists discover capital of Xiongnu Empire in central Mongolia".
- Yap 2009, p. liii.
- Lo, Ping-cheung (2015). "11 Legalism and offensive realism in the Chinese court debate on defending national security 81 BCE". In Lo, Ping-cheung; Twiss, Sumner B. (eds.). Chinese Just War Ethics: Origin, Development, and Dissent. War, Conflict and Ethics (illustrated ed.). Routledge. p. 269. ISBN 978-1-317-58097-3 – via Google Books.
There were altogether nine marriages of Han princesses (fake or real) to the Xiongnu during these roughly 60 years (for a complete list of details, see Cui 2007a, 555). We will call this policy Heqin Model One, and, as Ying-shih Yu ...
- Qian, Sima (2019). Historical Records 史记: The First and Most Important Biographical General History Book in China. DeepLogic – via Google Books.
Liu Jing said: "The Han dynasty was just calm, the soldiers were exhausted by the fire, and the Xiongnu could not be ... If the majesty could not send a big princess, let the royal woman or the fake princess, he I will know that I will ...
- Chin, Tamara T. (2020). Savage Exchange: Han Imperialism, Chinese Literary Style, and the Economic Imagination. Harvard University Studies in East Asian Law. BRILL. p. 225. ISBN 978-1-68417-078-4 – via Google Books.
In the Han- Wusun alliance (unlike the Han- Xiongnu heqin agreements) the gifts flowed in the proper direction, ... Thus, while Empress Lü transgressed the heqin marriage in having a false princess sent, Liu Jing's original proposal ...
- Chin, Tamara Ta Lun (2005). Savage Exchange: Figuring the Foreign in the Early Han Dynasty. University of California, Berkeley. pp. 66, 73, 74 – via Google Books.
Figuring the Foreign in the Early Han Dynasty Tamara Ta Lun Chin ... Emperor Han Wudi's military push to reverse the power relations between Xiongnu and Han stands in stark contrast to the original ... Xiongnu with a false princess.
- Mosol, Lee (2013). Ancient History of the Manchuria. X libris Corporation. p. 77. ISBN 978-1-4836-6767-6 – via Google Books.
... 孝文皇帝 sent a girl as a new wife for the Chanyu as a 'fake princess of Royal family' with a eunuch named '中行 ... The Han lured the Xiongnu chief deep into the China proper town called "馬邑," but Gunchen Chanyu realized the trap ...
- Moorey, P. R. S. (Peter Roger Stuart); Markoe, Glenn (1981). Ancient bronzes, ceramics, and seals: The Nasli M. Heeramaneck Collection of ancient Near Eastern, central Asiatic, and European art, gift of the Ahmanson Foundation. Los Angeles, CA: Los Angeles County Museum of Art. p. 168, item 887. ISBN 978-0-87587-100-4.
- "Belt Buckle LACMA Collections". collections.lacma.org.
- ^ Prior, Daniel (2016). "FASTENING THE BUCKLE: A STRAND OF XIONGNU-ERA NARRATIVE IN A RECENT KIRGHIZ EPIC POEM" (PDF). The Silk Road. 14: 191.
- So, Jenny F.; Bunker, Emma C. (1995). Traders and raiders on China's northern frontier. Seattle : Arthur M. Sackler Gallery, Smithsonian Institution, in association with University of Washington Press. pp. 22, 90. ISBN 978-0-295-97473-6.
- Francfort, Henri-Paul (2020). "Sur quelques vestiges et indices nouveaux de l'hellénisme dans les arts entre la Bactriane et le Gandhāra (130 av. J.-C.-100 apr. J.-C. environ)". Journal des Savants. 1. p. 37, Fig.16. doi:10.3406/jds.2020.6422.
"Bronze plaque from northwestern China or south central Interior Mongolia, wrestling Xiongnus, the horses have Xiongnu-type trappings" (French: "Plaque en bronze ajouré du nord-ouest de la Chine ou Mongolie intérieure méridionale centrale, Xiongnu luttant, les chevaux portent des harnachements de «type Xiongnu».")
- di Cosmo, Nicola, Aristocratic elites in the Xiongnu empire, p. 31
- Sima, Qian; Watson, Burton (January 1993). Records of the Grand Historian: Han dynasty. Renditions-Columbia University Press. pp. 161–. ISBN 978-0-231-08166-5 – via Google Books.
- Monumenta Serica. H. Vetch. 2004. p. 81 – via Google Books.
- Wakeman, Frederic E. (1985). The Great Enterprise: The Manchu Reconstruction of Imperial Order in Seventeenth-century China. University of California Press. pp. 41–. ISBN 978-0-520-04804-1 – via Google Books.
- Sima, Qian (1993). Records of the Grand Historian: Han Dynasty II. Columbia University Press. p. 128. ISBN 0-231-08167-7.
- Lin Jianming (林剑鸣) (1992). 秦漢史 [History of Qin and Han]. Wunan Publishing. pp. 557–558. ISBN 978-957-11-0574-1 – via Google Books.
- Hong, Yuan (2018). The Sinitic Civilization Book II: A Factual History Through the Lens of Archaeology, Bronzeware, Astronomy, Divination, Calendar and the Annals (abridged ed.). iUniversе. p. 419. ISBN 978-1-5320-5830-1.
- ^ Millward, James A. (2007). Eurasian crossroads: a history of Xinjiang. Columbia University Press. p. 20. ISBN 978-0-231-13924-3. Retrieved 2011-04-17 – via Google Books.
- Lovell, Julia (2007). The Great Wall: China Against the World, 1000 BC – AD 2000. Grove Press. p. 73. ISBN 978-0-8021-4297-9. Retrieved 2011-04-17 – via Google Books.
- Andrea, Alfred J.; Overfield, James H. (1998). The Human Record: To 1700. Houghton Mifflin. p. 165. ISBN 978-0-395-87087-7. Retrieved 2011-04-17 – via Google Books.
- ^ Zhang, Yiping (2005). Story of the Silk Road. China Intercontinental Press. p. 22. ISBN 978-7-5085-0832-0. Retrieved 2011-04-17.
- ^ Higham, Charles (2004). Encyclopedia of ancient Asian civilizations. Infobase Publishing. p. 409. ISBN 978-0-8160-4640-9. Retrieved 2011-04-17 – via Google Books.
- Indian Society for Prehistoric & Quaternary Studies (1998). Man and environment, Volume 23, Issue 1. Indian Society for Prehistoric and Quaternary Studies. p. 6. Retrieved 2011-04-17 – via Google Books.
- ^ Mayor, Adrienne (22 September 2014). The Amazons: Lives and Legends of Warrior Women across the Ancient World. Princeton University Press. pp. 422–. ISBN 978-1-4008-6513-0 – via Google Books.
- Veronika Veit, ed. (2007). The role of women in the Altaic world: Permanent International Altaistic Conference, 44th meeting, Walberberg, 26-31 August 2001. Asiatische Forschungen. Vol. 152 (illustrated ed.). Otto Harrassowitz Verlag. p. 61. ISBN 978-3-447-05537-6. Retrieved 2012-02-08 – via Google Books.
- Drompp, Michael Robert (2005). Tang China and the collapse of the Uighur Empire: a documentary history. Brill's Inner Asian library. Vol. 13 (illustrated ed.). BRILL. p. 126. ISBN 90-04-14129-4. Retrieved 2012-02-08 – via Google Books.
- Kyzlasov, Leonid R. (2010). The Urban Civilization of Northern and Innermost Asia Historical and Archaeological Research (PDF). Curatores seriei Victor Spinei et Ionel Candeâ VII. Romanian Academy Institute of Archaeology of Iaşi Editura Academiei Romane - Editura Istros. p. 245. ISBN 978-973-27-1962-6. Florilegium magistrorum historiae archaeologiaeque Antiqutatis et Medii Aevi.
- Drompp, Michael (2021). Tang China and the Collapse of the Uighur Empire: A Documentary History. Brill's Inner Asian Library. BRILL. p. 126. ISBN 978-90-474-1478-0 – via Google Books.
- Veit, Veronika (2007). The role of women in the Altaic world: Permanent International Altaistic Conference, 44th meeting, Walberberg, 26-31 August 2001. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz. p. 61. ISBN 978-3-447-05537-6. OCLC 182731462.
- Drompp, Michael R. (1999). "Breaking the Orkhon Tradition: Kirghiz Adherence to the Yenisei Region after A. D. 840". Journal of the American Oriental Society. 119 (3): 394–395. doi:10.2307/605932. JSTOR 605932.
- Lovell, Julia (2007). The Great Wall: China Against the World, 1000 BC – AD 2000. Grove Press. p. 73. ISBN 978-0-8021-4297-9. Retrieved 2011-04-17 – via Google Books.
- Andrea, Alfred J.; Overfield, James H. (1998). The Human Record: To 1700. Houghton Mifflin. p. 165. ISBN 978-0-395-87087-7. Retrieved 2011-04-17 – via Google Books.
- Indian Society for Prehistoric & Quaternary Studies (1998). Man and environment, Volume 23, Issue 1. Indian Society for Prehistoric and Quaternary Studies. p. 6. Retrieved 2011-04-17 – via Google Books.
- Grousset 1970, p. 34.
- Loewe 1974, p. .
- Qingbo, Duan (January 2023). "Sino-Western Cultural Exchange as Seen through the Archaeology of the First Emperor's Necropolis". Journal of Chinese History. 7 (1): 52. doi:10.1017/jch.2022.25. S2CID 251690411.
- Maenchen-Helfen, Otto; Helfen, Otto (1 January 1973). The World of the Huns: Studies in Their History and Culture. University of California Press. pp. 369–370. ISBN 978-0-520-01596-8.
- For a frontal view: "Horse Stepping on a Xiongnu Soldier". en.chinaculture.org.
- Han Shu (Beijing: Zhonghua shuju ed) 94B, p. 3824.
- Bentley 1993, p. 37.
- Grousset 1970, pp. 42–47.
- Psarras, Sophia-Karin (2 February 2015). Han Material Culture: An Archaeological Analysis and Vessel Typology. Cambridge University Press. p. 19. ISBN 978-1-316-27267-1 – via Google Books.
- Grousset 1970, pp. 37–38.
- Fairbank & Têng 1941.
- Bunker 2002, p. 104, item 72.
- Grousset 1970, p. 39.
- ^ De Crespigny, Rafe (1984). Northern frontier: the policies and strategy of the later Han Empire. Faculty of Asian Studies monographs. Canberra: Faculty of Asian Studies, Australian National University. ISBN 978-0-86784-410-8.
- Book of Wei Vol. 102 (in Chinese)
- Gumilev L.N. "Ch. 15". История народа Хунну [History of Hun People] (in Russian). Moscow. Archived from the original on 2009-06-29.
- Hyun Jim Kim (2015). "2 The So-called 'Two-Hundred year Interlude'". The Huns. Routledge. ISBN 978-1-317-34090-4.
- Grousset 1970, p. 54.
- Fang, Xuanling (1958). Jìnshū 晉書 [Book of Jin] (in Chinese). Beijing: Commercial Press. Vol. 97
- ^ Tang 2010, ch.〈魏晋杂胡考 一 屠各〉.
- Grousset 1970, pp. 56–57.
- Grousset 1970, pp. 57–58.
- Tang 2010, ch.〈魏晋杂胡考 四 乌丸〉.
- Sand-covered Hun City Unearthed, CN: China
- National Geographic (online ed.)
- Obrusánszky, Borbála (10 October 2006). "Hunok Kínában" [Huns in China] (PDF). Amsterdam Studies (in Hungarian) (3). ISSN 1873-3042. Archived (PDF) from the original on 2013-07-18. Retrieved 2008-08-18.
- Zhou, Yiliang (June 1997). "〈北朝的民族問題與民族政策〉". 《魏晋南北朝史论集》 (in Chinese). Beijing: Beijing University Press. ISBN 978-7-301-03191-9.
- Tang 2010, ch.〈魏晋杂胡考 二 卢水胡〉.
- Bell, Alexander Peter (2000). Didactic Narration: Jataka Iconography in Dunhuang with a Catalogue of Jataka Representations in China. LIT Verlag Münster. p. 107. ISBN 978-3-8258-5134-7.
- Whitfield, Roderick; Whitfield, Susan; Agnew, Neville (15 September 2015). Cave Temples of Mogao at Dunhuang: Art History on the Silk Road: Second Edition. Getty Publications. p. 55. ISBN 978-1-60606-445-0.
- Barfield 1989, p. .
- ^ Lee, Juhyeon; Miller, Bryan K.; Bayarsaikhan, Jamsranjav; Johannesson, Erik; Ventresca Miller, Alicia; Warinner, Christina; Jeong, Choongwon (14 April 2023). "Genetic population structure of the Xiongnu Empire at imperial and local scales". Science Advances. 9 (15): eadf3904. Bibcode:2023SciA....9F3904L. doi:10.1126/sciadv.adf3904. ISSN 2375-2548. PMC 10104459. PMID 37058560.
"In this genome-wide archaeogenetic study, we find high genetic heterogeneity among late Xiongnu-era individuals at two cemeteries located along the far western frontier of the Xiongnu empire and describe patterns of genetic diversity related to social status. Overall, we find that genetic heterogeneity is highest among lower-status individuals. In particular, the satellite graves surrounding the elite square tombs at TAK show extreme levels of genetic heterogeneity, suggesting that these individuals, who were likely low-ranking retainers, were drawn from diverse parts of the empire. In contrast, the highest-status individuals at the two sites tended to have lower genetic diversity and a high proportion of ancestry deriving from EIA Slab Grave groups, suggesting that these groups may have disproportionately contributed to the ruling elite during the formation of the Xiongnu empire." (...) "a chanyu, or ruler of the empire. Like the elite women at the western frontier, he also had very high eastern Eurasian ancestry (deriving 39.3 and 51.9% from SlabGrave1 and Han_2000BP, respectively, and the rest from Chandman_IA; data file S2C)" (...) "Chandman_IA was representative of people in far western Mongolia associated with Sagly/Uyuk (ca. 500 to 200 BCE), Saka (ca. 900 to 200 BCE), and Pazyryk (ca. 500 to 200 BCE) groups in Siberia and Kazakhstan." (...) "This further suggests the existence of an aristocracy in the Xiongnu empire, that elite status and power was concentrated within specific subsets of the broader population."... Although not conclusive, this suggests that the ANA ancestry source of the Xiongnu-period individuals may not be exclusively traced back to the Slab Grave culture but may also include nearby groups with a similar ANA genetic profile, such as the Xianbei. ... Last, our findings also confirm that the highest-status individuals in this study were females, supporting previous observations that Xiongnu women played an especially prominent role in the expansion and integration of new territories along the empire's frontier.
- Kim, Hyun Jin (29 March 2017), "The Xiongnu", Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Asian History, Oxford University Press, doi:10.1093/acrefore/9780190277727.013.50, ISBN 978-0-19-027772-7, retrieved 2024-02-29,
There is thus no scholarly consensus on the language that was spoken by the Xiongnu elite
- Betts, Alison; Vicziany, Marika; Jia, Peter Weiming; Castro, Angelo Andrea Di (19 December 2019). The Cultures of Ancient Xinjiang, Western China: Crossroads of the Silk Roads. Archaeopress Publishing Ltd. p. 104. ISBN 978-1-78969-407-9.
In Noin-Ula (Noyon Uul), Mongolia, the remarkable elite Xiongnu tombs have revealed textiles that are linked to the pictorial tradition of the Yuezhi: the decorative faces closely resemble the Khalchayan portraits, while the local ornaments have integrated elements of Graeco-Roman design. These artifacts were most probably manufactured in Bactria
- Francfort, Henri-Paul (1 January 2020). "Sur quelques vestiges et indices nouveaux de l'hellénisme dans les arts entre la Bactriane et le Gandhāra (130 av. J.-C.-100 apr. J.-C. environ)" [On some vestiges and new indications of Hellenism in the arts between Bactria and Gandhāra (130 BC-100 AD approximately)]. Journal des Savants (in French): 26–27, Fig.8 "Portrait royal diadémé Yuezhi" ("Diademed royal portrait of a Yuezhi").
- Polos'mak, Natalia V.; Francfort, Henri-Paul; Tsepova, Olga (2015). "Nouvelles découvertes de tentures polychromes brodées du début de notre ère dans les "tumuli" n o 20 et n o 31 de Noin-Ula (République de Mongolie)". Arts Asiatiques. 70: 3–32. doi:10.3406/arasi.2015.1881. ISSN 0004-3958. JSTOR 26358181.
Considered as Yuezhi-Saka or simply Yuezhi, and p.3: "These tapestries were apparently manufactured in Bactria or in Gandhara at the time of the Saka-Yuezhi rule, when these countries were connected with the Parthian empire and the "Hellenized East." They represent groups of men, warriors of high status, and kings and/ or princes, performing rituals of drinking, fighting or taking part in a religious ceremony, a procession leading to an altar with a fire burning on it, and two men engaged in a ritual."
- Nehru, Lolita (14 December 2020). "KHALCHAYAN". Encyclopaedia Iranica Online. Brill.
About "Khalchayan", "site of a settlement and palace of the nomad Yuezhi": "Representations of figures with faces closely akin to those of the ruling clan at Khalchayan (PLATE I) have been found in recent times on woollen fragments recovered from a nomad burial site near Lake Baikal in Siberia, Noin Ula, supplementing an earlier discovery at the same site), the pieces dating from the time of Yuezhi/Kushan control of Bactria. Similar faces appeared on woollen fragments found recently in a nomad burial in south-eastern Xinjiang (Sampula), of about the same date, manufactured probably in Bactria, as were probably also the examples from Noin Ula."
- Neumann, Iver B.; Wigen, Einar (19 July 2018). The Steppe Tradition in International Relations: Russians, Turks and European State Building 4000 BCE–2017 CE. Cambridge University Press. p. 103. ISBN 978-1-108-42079-2 – via Google Books.
While most scholars hold the Xiongnu to have originally had a leadership from a Sogdian kinship line, Kim (2023: 28-29) argues that during their migration west, they seem to have undergone a transformation from having had a Yeniseian leadership, which ruled over various Iranic, Alanic and Turko-Mongol to developing a Turkic royal line.
- Beckwith 2009, p. 405: "Accordingly, the transcription now read as Hsiung- nu may have been pronounced * Soγdâ, * Soγlâ, * Sak(a)dâ, or even * Skla(C)da, etc."
- ^ Savelyev, Alexander; Jeong, Choongwoon (7 May 2020). "Early nomads of the Eastern Steppe and their tentative connections in the West". Evolutionary Human Sciences. 2 (E20). doi:10.1017/ehs.2020.18. hdl:21.11116/0000-0007-772B-4. PMC 7612788. PMID 35663512. S2CID 218935871. Text was copied from this source, which is available under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License. "Such a distribution of Xiongnu words may be an indication that both Turkic and Eastern Iranian-speaking groups were present among the Xiongnu in the earlier period of their history. Etymological analysis shows that some crucial components in the Xiongnu political, economic and cultural package, including dairy pastoralism and elements of state organization, may have been imported by the Eastern Iranians. Arguably, these Iranian-speaking groups were assimilated over time by the predominant Turkic-speaking part of the Xiongnu population. ... The genetic profile of published Xiongnu individuals speaks against the Yeniseian hypothesis, assuming that modern Yeniseian speakers (i.e. Kets) are representative of the ancestry components in the historical Yeniseian speaking groups in southern Siberia. In contrast to the Iron Age populations listed in Table 2, Kets do not have the Iranian-related ancestry component but harbour a strong genetic affinity with Samoyedic-speaking neighbours, such as Selkups (Jeong et al., 2018, 2019)."
- ^ Bunker 2002, p. 29.
- ^ "Metropolitan Museum of Art". www.metmuseum.org.
- Jin Kim, Hyun (November 2015). The Huns. Taylor & Francis. pp. 6–17. ISBN 978-1-317-34090-4 – via Google Books.
- ^ Di Cosmo 2004, p. 164.
- ^ Vovin, Alexander. "Did the Xiongnu speak a Yeniseian language? Part 2: Vocabulary". Academia.
- Georg, Stefan (22 March 2007). A Descriptive Grammar of Ket (Yenisei-Ostyak): Part 1: Introduction, Phonology and Morphology. Global Oriental. p. 16. ISBN 978-90-04-21350-0 – via Google Books.
- Vovin, Alexander (2007). "ONCE AGAIN ON THE ETYMOLOGY OF THE TITLE qaγan". Studia Etymologica Cracoviensia. 12. Kraków. Retrieved 2022-04-06.
- Xumeng, Sun (14 September 2020). Identifying the Huns and the Xiongnu (or Not): Multi-Faceted Implications and Difficulties (PDF). PRISM: University of Calgary's Digital Repository (Thesis).
- Wilson, Joseph A. P. (21 July 2023). "Late Holocene Technology Words in Proto-Athabaskan: Implications for Dene-Yeniseian Culture History". Humans. 3 (3): 177–192. doi:10.3390/humans3030015. ISSN 2673-9461.
- "Metropolitan Museum of Art". www.metmuseum.org.
- Bunker 2002, p. 137, item 109.
- Wink 2002, pp. 60–61.
- Craig Benjamin (2007, 49), In: Hyun Jin Kim, The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe. Cambridge University Press. 2013. page 176.
- Linghu Defen et al., Zhoushu, vol. 50 quote: "突厥者,蓋匈奴之別種,姓阿史那氏。"
- Beishi "vol. 99 - section Tujue" quote: "突厥者,其先居西海之右,獨為部落,蓋匈奴之別種也。" translation: "The Tujue, their ancestors dwelt on the right bank of the Western Sea; a lone tribe, probably a separate branch of the Xiongnu"
- Golden, Peter B. (August 2018). "The Ethnogonic Tales of the Türks". The Medieval History Journal, 21 (2): p. 298 of 291–327, fn. 36. quote: "'Western Sea' (xi hai 西海) has many possible meanings designating different bodies of water from the Mediterranean, Caspian and Aral Seas to Kuku-nor. In the Sui era (581–618) it was viewed as being near Byzantium (Sinor, 'Legendary Origin': 226). Taşağıl, Gök-Türkler, vol. 1: 95, n. 553 identies it with Etsin-Gol, which is more likely."
- ^ Du You, Tongdian vol. 197 quote: "突厥之先,平涼今平涼郡雜胡也,蓋匈奴之別種,姓阿史那氏。"
- Xin Tangshu, vol. 215A. "突厥阿史那氏, 蓋古匈奴北部也." "The Ashina family of the Turk probably were the northern tribes of the ancient Xiongnu." quoted and translated in Xu (2005), Historical Development of the Pre-Dynastic Khitan, University of Helsinki, 2005
- Wei Zheng et al., Suishu, vol. 84 quote: "突厥之先,平涼雜胡也,姓阿史那氏。"
- Zhoushu, "vol. 50" "或云突厥之先出於索國,在匈奴之北。"
- Beishi "vol. 99 - section Tujue" quote: "又曰突厥之先,出於索國,在匈奴之北。"
- ^ Golden 1992, p. 155.
- Wei Shou et al., Book of Wei vol. 103 - section Gaoche quote: "高車,蓋古赤狄之餘種也,初號為狄歷,北方以為勑勒,諸夏以為高車、丁零。其語略與匈奴同而時有小異,或云其先匈奴之甥也。其種有狄氏、袁紇氏、斛律氏、解批氏、護骨氏、異奇斤氏。" translation: "The Gaoche are probably remnants of the ancient Red Di. Initially they had been called Dili. Northerners consider them Chile. The various Xia (aka Chinese) consider them Gaoche Dingling (High-Cart Dingling). Their language, in brief, and Xiongnu are the same yet occasionally there are small differences. Some say that they are the sororal nephews/sons-in-laws of the Xiongnu of yore. Their tribes (種) are Di, Yuanhe (aka Uyghurs), Hulu, Jiepi, Hugu, Yiqijin."
- Xin Tangshu vol 217A - Huihu quote: "回紇,其先匈奴也,俗多乘高輪車,元魏時亦號高車部,或曰敕勒,訛為鐵勒。" translation: "Huihe, their ancestors were the Xiongnu; because they customarily drove carts with high-wheels and many spokes, in Yuan Wei's they were also called Gaoche (High-Cart), or also called Chile, mistakenly rendered as Tiele."
- Weishu, "vol. 102 Wusun, Shule, & Yueban" quote: "悅般國,…… 其先,匈奴北單于之部落也。…… 其風俗言語與高車同"
- Jinshu vol. 97 Four Barbarians - Xiongnu"
- Yuanhe Maps and Records of Prefectures and Counties vol. 4 quote: "北人呼駮馬為賀蘭"
- Du You. Tongdian. Vol. 200. "突厥謂駮馬為曷剌,亦名曷剌國。"
- ^ Lee, Joo-Yup (2016). "The Historical Meaning of the Term Turk and the Nature of the Turkic Identity of the Chinggisid and Timurid Elites in Post-Mongol Central Asia". Central Asiatic Journal. 59 (1–2): 105.
- "Belt Buckle LACMA Collections". collections.lacma.org.
- Bunker 2002, pp. 30, 110, item 81.
- So, Jenny F.; Bunker, Emma C. (1995). Traders and raiders on China's northern frontier: 19 November 1995 - 2 September 1996, Arthur M. Sackler Gallery (PDF). Seattle: Arthur M. Sackler Gallery, Smithsonian Inst. pp. 90–91, item 2. ISBN 978-0-295-97473-6.
- Ts. Baasansuren "The scholar who showed the true Mongolia to the world", Summer 2010 vol.6 (14) Mongolica, pp.40
- Sinor, Denis (1990). Aspects of Altaic Civilization III. p. .
- N.Bichurin "Collection of information on the peoples who inhabited Central Asia in ancient times", 1950, p. 227
- Pulleyblank, Edwin G. (2000). "Ji 姬 and Jiang 姜: The Role of Exogamic Clans in the Organization of the Zhou Polity", Early China. p. 20
- Wei Shou. Book of Wei. vol. 91 "蠕蠕,東胡之苗裔也,姓郁久閭氏" tr. "Rúrú, offsprings of Dōnghú, surnamed Yùjiŭlǘ"
- Liangshu Vol. 54 txt: "芮芮國,蓋匈奴別種。" tr: "Ruìruì state, possibly a Xiongnu's separate branch"
- Golden, Peter B. "Some Notes on the Avars and Rouran", in The Steppe Lands and the World beyond Them. Ed. Curta, Maleon. Iași (2013). pp. 54-55
- Liu Xu et al. Old Book of Tang "vol. 199 section: Shiwei"
- ^ Xu Elina-Qian (2005). Historical Development of the Pre-Dynastic Khitan. University of Helsinki. p. 173-178
- Xu Elina-Qian (2005). Historical Development of the Pre-Dynastic Khitan. University of Helsinki. p. 99. quote: "According to Gai Zhiyong's study, Jishou is identical with Qishou, the earliest ancestor of the Khitan; and Shihuai is identical to Tanshihuai, the Xianbei supreme chief in the period of the Eastern Han (25-220). Therefore, from the sentence "His ancestor was Jish who was derived from Shihuai" in the above inscription, it can be simply seen that the Khitan originated from the Xianbei. Since the excavated inscription on memorial tablet can be regarded as a firsthand historical source, this piece of information is quite reliable."
- Xue Juzheng et al. Old History of the Five Dynasties vol. 137 quote: "契丹者,古匈奴之種也。" translation: "The Khitans, a kind of Xiongnu of yore."
- Schönig, Claus. (27 January 2006) "Turko-Mongolic relations" in Janhunen (ed.) The Mongolic Languages. Routledge. p. 393.
- Shimunek, Andrew. "Early Serbi-Mongolic-Tungusic lexical contact: Jurchen numerals from the 室韦 Shirwi (Shih-wei) in North China". Philology of the Grasslands: Essays in Mongolic, Turkic, and Tungusic Studies, Edited by Ákos Bertalan Apatóczky et al. (Leiden: Brill). Retrieved 22 September 2019. quote: "Asdemonstrated by Ratchnevsky (1966: 231), the Shirwi confederation was a multiethnic, multilingual confederation of Tungusic-speaking Mo-ho 靺鞨 people (i.e. ancestors of the Jurchen), the Meng-wa 蒙瓦 ~ Meng-wu 蒙兀, whom Pelliot (1928) and others have shown were Proto-Mongolic speakers, and other groups. The dominant group among the Shirwi undoubtedly were ethnolinguistic descendants of the Serbi (鮮卑 Hsien-pei), and spoke a language closely related to Kitan and more distantly related to Mongolic."
- Shiji "vol. 110: Account of the Xiongnu" quote: "東胡初輕冒頓,不爲備。及冒頓以兵至,擊,大破滅東胡王,而虜其民人及畜產。" translation: "Initially the Donghu despised Modun and were unprepared. So Modun arrived with his troops, attacked, routed and killed Donghu king; then captured his people as well as livestock."
- Book of Later Han. "Vol. 90 section Xianbei". text: "鮮卑者, 亦東胡之支也, 别依鮮卑山, 故因為號焉. 漢初, 亦為冒頓所破, 遠竄遼東塞." Xu (2005:24)'s translation: "The Xianbei who were a branch of the Donghu, relied upon the Xianbei Mountains. Therefore, they were called the Xianbei. At the beginning of the Han Dynasty (206 B.C.-A.D. 220), (they) were defeated by Maodun, and then fled in disorder to Liaodong beyond the northern border of China Proper"
- Xu Elina-Qian (2005). Historical Development of the Pre-Dynastic Khitan. University of Helsinki. p. 24-25
- Howorth, Henry H. (Henry Hoyle). History of the Mongols from the 9th to the 19th century. London : Longmans, Green – via Internet Archive.
- "Sun and Moon" (JPG). depts.washington.edu.
- "Xiongnu Archaeology". depts.washington.edu.
- Elite Xiongnu Burials at the Periphery (Miller et al. 2009)
- ^ Jeong, Choongwon; Wang, Ke; Wilkin, Shevan; Taylor, William Timothy Treal; Miller, Bryan K.; Bemmann, Jan H.; Stahl, Raphaela; Chiovelli, Chelsea; Knolle, Florian; Ulziibayar, Sodnom; Khatanbaatar, Dorjpurev (12 November 2020). "A Dynamic 6,000-Year Genetic History of Eurasia's Eastern Steppe". Cell. 183 (4): 890–904.e29. doi:10.1016/j.cell.2020.10.015. ISSN 0092-8674. PMC 7664836. PMID 33157037. Text was copied from this source, which is available under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License.
- Di Cosmo 2004, p. 165.
- Hyun Jin Kim, The Huns, Rome and the Birth of Europe. ISBN 978-1-107-00906-6. Cambridge University Press. 2013. page 31.
- Linghu Defen et al., Book of Zhou, Vol. 50. (in Chinese)
- Li Yanshou (李延寿), History of the Northern Dynasties, Vol. 99. (in Chinese)
- Christian 1998, p. 249.
- Wei Zheng et al., Book of Sui, Vol. 84. (in Chinese)
- Du, You (1988). 辺防13 北狄4 突厥上. 《通典》 [Tongdian] (in Simplified Chinese). Vol. 197. Beijing: Zhonghua Book Company. p. 5401. ISBN 978-7-101-00258-4.
- "Об эт нической принадлежности Хунну". rudocs.exdat.com. Archived from the original on 2018-09-14. Retrieved 2014-06-21.
- Jenkins, Romilly James Heald (1967). De Administrando Imperio by Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus. Corpus fontium historiae Byzantinae (New, revised ed.). Washington, D.C.: Dumbarton Oaks Center for Byzantine Studies. p. 65. ISBN 978-0-88402-021-9. Retrieved 2013-08-28. According to Constantine Porphyrogenitus, writing in his De Administrando Imperio (ca. 950 AD) "Patzinakia, the Pecheneg realm, stretches west as far as the Siret River (or even the Eastern Carpathian Mountains), and is four days distant from Tourkia (i.e. Hungary)."
- Günter Prinzing; Maciej Salamon (1999). Byzanz und Ostmitteleuropa 950–1453: Beiträge zu einer table-ronde des XIX. International Congress of Byzantine Studies, Copenhagen 1996. Otto Harrassowitz Verlag. p. 46. ISBN 978-3-447-04146-1. Retrieved 2013-02-09.
- Henry Hoyle Howorth (2008). History of the Mongols from the 9th to the 19th Century: The So-called Tartars of Russia and Central Asia. Cosimo, Inc. p. 3. ISBN 978-1-60520-134-4. Retrieved 2013-06-15.
- Sinor (1990)
- Nabijan Tursun (5 July 2023). "The Formation of Modern Uyghur Historiography and Competing Perspectives toward Uyghur History". The China and Eurasia Forum Quarterly. 6 (3): 87–100.
- James A. Millward & Peter C. Perdue (2004). "Chapter 2: Political and Cultural History of the Xinjiang Region through the Late Nineteenth Century". In S. Frederick Starr (ed.). Xinjiang: China's Muslim Borderland. M. E. Sharpe. pp. 40–41. ISBN 978-0-7656-1318-9.
- Susan J. Henders (2006). Susan J. Henders (ed.). Democratization and Identity: Regimes and Ethnicity in East and Southeast Asia. Lexington Books. p. 135. ISBN 978-0-7391-0767-6. Retrieved 2011-09-09.
- Reed, J. Todd; Raschke, Diana (2010). The ETIM: China's Islamic Militants and the Global Terrorist Threat. ABC-CLIO. p. 7. ISBN 978-0-313-36540-9.
- Cho Gab-je (5 March 2004). 騎馬흉노국가 新羅 연구 趙甲濟(月刊朝鮮 편집장)의 심층취재 내 몸속을 흐르는 흉노의 피 (in Korean). Monthly Chosun. Retrieved 2016-09-25.
- 김운회 (30 August 2005). 김운회의 '대쥬신을 찾아서' <23> 금관의 나라, 신라" (in Korean). 프레시안. Retrieved 2016-09-25.
- 경주 사천왕사(寺) 사천왕상(四天王像) 왜 4개가 아니라 3개일까 (in Korean). 조선일보. 27 February 2009. Archived from the original on 2014-12-30. Retrieved 2016-09-25.
- 김창호, 〈문무왕릉비에 보이는 신라인의 조상인식 – 태조성한의 첨보 -〉, 《한국사연구》, 한국사연구회, 1986년
- 자료검색>상세_기사 | 국립중앙도서관. www.nl.go.kr (in Korean). Archived from the original on 2018-10-02. Retrieved 2019-04-15.
- Honeychurch, William. "Thinking Political Communities: The State and Social Stratification among Ancient Nomads of Mongolia". The Anthropological Study of Class and Consciousness: 47.
- Maenchen-Helfen 1973, pp. 370–371.
- Lebedynsky, Yaroslav (2007). Les nomades. Éditions Errance. p. 125. ISBN 978-2-87772-346-6.
Europoid faces in some depictions of the Ordos, which should be attributed to a Scythian affinity
- Camilla Trever, "Excavations in Northern Mongolia (1924–1925)", Leningrad: J. Fedorov Printing House, 1932
- The Great Empires of the Ancient World – Thomas Harrison – 2009 – page 288
- Psarras 2003, p. 69.
- "Hermitage Museum".
- A. V. Davydova, Ivolginskii arkheologicheskii kompleks II. Ivolginskii mogil'nik. Arkheologicheskie pamiatniki Siunnu 2 (Sankt-Peterburg 1996). А. В. Давыдова, Иволгинский археологи-ческий комплекс II. Иволгинский могильник. Археологические памятники Сюнну 2 (Санкт-Петербург 1996).
- S. S. Miniaev, Dyrestuiskii mogil'nik. Arkheologicheskie pamiatniki Siunnu 3 (Sankt-Peterburg 1998). С. С. Миняев, Дырестуйский могильник. Археологические памятники Сюнну 3 (Санкт-Петербург 1998).
- Ts. Törbat, Keramika khunnskogo mogil'nika Burkhan-Tolgoi. Erdem shinzhilgeenii bichig. Arkheologi, antropologi, ugsaatan sudlal 19,2003, 82–100. Ц. Тѳрбат, Керамика хуннского могильника Бурхан-Толгой. Эрдэм шинжилгээний бичиг. Археологи, антропологи, угсаатан судлал 19, 2003, 82–100.
- Ts. Törbat, Tamiryn Ulaan khoshuuny bulsh ba Khünnügiin ugsaatny büreldekhüünii asuudald. Tükhiin setgüül 4, 2003, 6–17. Ц. Төрбат, Тамирын Улаан хошууны булш ба Хүннүгийн угсаатны бүрэлдэхүүний асуудалд. Түүхийн сэтгүүл 4, 2003, 6–17.
- Ningxia Cultural Relics and Archaeology Research Institute (寧夏文物考古研究所); Chinese Academy of Social Sciences Archaeology Institute Ningxia Archaeology Group; Tongxin County Cultural Relics Administration (同心縣文物管理所) (1988). 寧夏同心倒墩子匈奴墓地. 考古學報 (in Chinese) (3): 333–356.
- Miller, Bryan (2011). Bemmann, Jan (ed.). Xiongnu Archaeology. Bonn: Vor- und Fruhgeschichtliche Archaeologie Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universitat Bonn. ISBN 978-3-936490-14-5. Archived from the original on 2013-07-29. Retrieved 2012-12-13.
- Lai, Guolong. "The Date of the TLV Mirrors from the Xiongnu Tombs" (PDF). The Silk Road. 4 (1): 34–43.
- Miller, Bryan (2011). Jan Bemmann (ed.). Xiongnu Archaeology. Bonn: Vor- und Fruhgeschichtliche Archaologie Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universitat Bonn. p. 23. ISBN 978-3-936490-14-5. Archived from the original on 2013-07-29. Retrieved 2012-12-13.
- Miller, Bryan (2011). Bemmann, Jan (ed.). Xiongnu Archaeology. Bonn: Vor- und Fruhgeschichtliche Archaologie Rheinische Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universitat Bonn. p. 24. ISBN 978-3-936490-14-5. Archived from the original on 2013-07-29. Retrieved 2012-12-13.
- Lee, Joo-Yup; Kuang, Shuntu (2017). "A Comparative Analysis of Chinese Historical Sources and Y-DNA Studies with Regard to the Early and Medieval Turkic Peoples". Inner Asia. 19 (2): 197–239. doi:10.1163/22105018-12340089. ISSN 1464-8172. S2CID 165623743. "Analysis of the mitochondrial DNA, which is maternally inherited, shows that the Xiongnu remains from this Egyin Gol necropolis consist mainly of Asian lineages (89%). West Eurasian lineages makeup the rest (11%) (Keyser-Tracqui et al. (2003: 258). However, according to a more recent study of ancient human remains from central Mongolia, the Xiongnu population in cen- tral Mongolia possessed a higher frequency of western mitochondrial DNA haplotypes (37.5%) than the Xiongnu from the Egyin Gol necropolis (Rogers 2016: 78)."
- Rogers, Leland Liu; Kaestle, Frederika Ann (2022). "Analysis of mitochondrial DNA haplogroup frequencies in the population of the slab burial mortuary culture of Mongolia (ca. 1100–300 BCE )". American Journal of Biological Anthropology. 177 (4): 644–657. doi:10.1002/ajpa.24478. ISSN 2692-7691. S2CID 246508594. " The first pattern is that the slab burial mtDNA frequencies are extremely similar to those of the aggregated Xiongnu populations and relatively similar to those of the various Bronze Age Mongolian populations, strongly supporting a population continuity hypothesis for the region over these time periods (Honeychurch, 2013)"
- Damgaard et al. 2018, Supplementary Table 8, Rows 87-88, 94-96.
- Kim et al. 2010, p. 429
- Rogers & Kaestle 2022:"While during the slab burial period (ca.1100–300 BCE) eastern patrilines seem to have been dominant, in the Xiongnu period about half of the population had western patrilines with virtually no change to the mtDNA gene pool in east–west terms. If sex bias migration patterns were similar with those found in Europe, this increase of western patrilines would be consistent with aggressive expansion of people with western male ancestry (Batini et al., 2017); however, such a pattern could also be due to a gradual nonaggressive assimilation, such as the practice of marriage alliances associated with an expansion of trade or cultural networks that favored people with western patrilines (Honeychurch, 2013)."
- Kang, L. L.; Jin, T.; Wu, F.; Ao, X.; Wen, S.; Wang, C.; Huang, Y.; Li, X.; Li, H. Y (2013). Y chromosomes of ancient Hunnu people and its implication on the phylogeny of East Asian linguistic families. ASHG 63rd Annual Meeting October 22–26, 2013: Boston. Vol. 2041. American Society of Human Genetics. (Poster abstracts p. 235; 2041F)
- Ren Meng; Wang Jian Xin (2011). "Knowing the Xiongnu Culture in Eastern Tianshan Mountain from Tomb Heigouliang and Dongheigou Site at the Beginning of Xihan Dynasty". Xibu Kaogu: 252–290. (Journal: 西部考古 Xibu kaogu )
- Kim et al. 2010, p. 429
- Damgaard et al. 2018, Supplementary Table 9, Rows 20-23.
- Keyser, C.; Zvénigorosky, V.; et al. (2020). "Genetic evidence suggests a sense of family, parity and conquest in the Xiongnu Iron Age nomads of Mongolia". Human Genetics. 140 (2): 349–359. doi:10.1007/s00439-020-02209-4. PMID 32734383. S2CID 220881540.
- Jeong, Choongwon; Wang, Ke; Wilkin, Shevan; Erdene, Myagmar; Hendy, Jessica; Warinner, Christina (2020). "A Dynamic 6,000-Year Genetic History of Eurasia's Eastern Steppe". Cell. 183 (4): 890–904. doi:10.1016/j.cell.2020.10.015. hdl:21.11116/0000-0007-77BF-D. PMC 7664836. PMID 33157037.
- Lee, Joo-Yup; Kuang, Shuntu (18 October 2017). "A Comparative Analysis of Chinese Historical Sources and y-dna Studies with Regard to the Early and Medieval Turkic Peoples". Inner Asia. 19 (2): 197–239. doi:10.1163/22105018-12340089. ISSN 2210-5018.
- Keyser-Tracqui et al. 2006, p. 272.
- Damgaard et al. 2018, Supplementary Table 2, Rows 28-32.
- Damgaard et al. 2018, pp. 371–374: "Principal Component Analyses and D-statistics suggest that the Xiongnu individuals belong to two distinct groups, one being of East Asian origin and the other presenting considerable admixture levels with West Eurasian sources... We find that Central Sakas are accepted as a source for these 'western-admixed' Xiongnu in a single-wave model. In line with this finding, no East Asian gene flow is detected compared to Central Sakas as these form a clade with respect to the East Asian Xiongnu in a D-statistic, and furthermore, cluster closely together in the PCA (Figure 2)... Overall, our data show that the Xiongnu confederation was genetically heterogeneous, and that the Huns emerged following minor male-driven East Asian gene flow into the preceding Sakas that they invaded... As such our results support the contention that the disappearance of the Inner Asian Scythians and Sakas around two thousand years ago was a cultural transition that coincided with the westward migration of the Xiongnu. This Xiongnu invasion also led to the displacement of isolated remnant groups—related to Late Bronze Age pastoralists—that had remained on the south-eastern side of the Tian Shan mountains."
- Maróti, Zoltán; Neparáczki, Endre; Schütz, Oszkár (25 May 2022). "The genetic origin of Huns, Avars, and conquering Hungarians". Current Biology. 32 (13): 2858–2870.e7. Bibcode:2022CBio...32E2858M. doi:10.1016/j.cub.2022.04.093. PMID 35617951. S2CID 249050620.
- Jeong, Choongwon (12 November 2020). "A Dynamic 6,000-Year Genetic History of Eurasia's Eastern Steppe". Cell. 183 (4): 890–904.e29. doi:10.1016/j.cell.2020.10.015. ISSN 0092-8674. PMC 7664836. PMID 33157037.
The Xiongnu emerged from the mixing of these populations and those from surrounding regions. By comparison, the Mongols exhibit much higher eastern Eurasian ancestry, resembling present-day Mongolic-speaking populations.
- Lee, Juhyeon; Sato, Takehiro; Tajima, Atsushi; Amgalantugs, Tsend; Tsogtbaatar, Batmunkh; Nakagome, Shigeki; Miyake, Toshihiko; Shiraishi, Noriyuki; Jeong, Choongwon; Gakuhari, Takashi (1 March 2024). "Medieval genomes from eastern Mongolia share a stable genetic profile over a millennium". Human Population Genetics and Genomics. 4 (1): 1–11. doi:10.47248/hpgg2404010004. ISSN 2770-5005.
- "Metropolitan Museum of Art". www.metmuseum.org.
- Bunker 2002, p. 136.
- Bunker 2002, p. 30.
- Bunker 2002, pp. 29, 101; item 68.
- Bunker 2002, p. 100, item 67.
- ^ Psarras 2003, p. .
- ^ Psarras 2003, pp. 102–103.
- Ishjamts 1996, p. 166, Fig 5.
- Demattè 2006.
- Ishjamts 1996, p. 166, Fig 6.
- Book of Han, Vol. 94-I, 匈奴謂天為「撐犁」,謂子為「孤塗」,單于者,廣大之貌也.
- Александр Берзин, Тибетский буддизм: история и перспективы развития, M., 1992 (Alexandr Berzin, Tibetan Buddhism: History and Future Prospects, Moscow 1992; Буддизм, Л. Л. Абаева, М., Республика, 1991 (Buddhism, L.L. Abaeva, Respublika, Moscow 1991)
Sources
- Primary sources
- Ban Gu et al., Book of Han, esp. vol. 94, part 1, part 2.
- Fan Ye et al., Book of the Later Han, esp. vol. 89.
- Sima Qian et al., Records of the Grand Historian, esp. vol. 110.
- Other sources consulted
- Adas, Michael (2001). Agricultural and Pastoral Societies in Ancient and Classical History. American Historical Association/Temple University Press.
- Bailey, Harold W. (1985). Indo-Scythian Studies: being Khotanese Texts, VII. Cambridge University Press. JSTOR 312539. Retrieved 2015-05-30.
- Barfield, Thomas J. (1989). The Perilous Frontier: Nomadic Empires and China, 221 BC to AD 1757. Basil Blackwell.
- Beckwith, Christopher I. (16 March 2009). Empires of the Silk Road: A History of Central Eurasia from the Bronze Age to the Present. Princeton University Press. ISBN 978-0-691-13589-2. Retrieved 2015-05-30.
- Bentley, Jerry (1993). Old World Encounters: Cross-Cultural Contacts and Exchanges in Pre-Modern Times. New York: Oxford University Press.
- Bunker, Emma C. (2002). Nomadic Art of the Eastern Eurasian Steppes: The Eugene V. Thaw and Other Notable New York Collections. New York: Metropolitan Museum of Art. ISBN 978-0-300-09688-0. OCLC 819761397 – via Internet Archive. ("Via Metropolitan Museum of Art Libraries". Archived from the original on 2013-12-03. Retrieved 2021-12-27.)
- Christian, David (1998). A history of Russia, Central Asia and Mongolia, Vol. 1: Inner Eurasia from prehistory to the Mongol Empire. Blackwell.
- Damgaard, P. B.; et al. (9 May 2018). "137 ancient human genomes from across the Eurasian steppes". Nature. 557 (7705). Nature Research: 369–373. Bibcode:2018Natur.557..369D. doi:10.1038/s41586-018-0094-2. hdl:1887/3202709. PMID 29743675. S2CID 13670282. Retrieved 2020-04-11.
- Demattè, Paola (2006). "Writing the Landscape: Petroglyphs of Inner Mongolia and Ningxia Province (China)". In David L. Peterson; et al. (eds.). Beyond the steppe and the sown: proceedings of the 2002 University of Chicago Conference on Eurasian Archaeology. Colloquia Pontica: series on the archaeology and ancient history of the Black Sea area. Vol. 13. Brill. pp. 300–313. (Proceedings of the First International Conference of Eurasian Archaeology, University of Chicago, 3–4 May 2002.)
- Di Cosmo, Nicola (1999). "The Northern Frontier in Pre-Imperial China". In Michael Loewe and Edward Shaughnessy (eds.). The Cambridge History of Ancient China. Cambridge University Press.
- Di Cosmo, Nicola (2002). Ancient China and its Enemies: The Rise of Nomadic Power in East Asian History. Cambridge University Press. (original edition)
- Di Cosmo, Nicola (2004). Ancient China and its Enemies: The Rise of Nomadic Power in East Asian History. Cambridge University Press. (First paperback edition)
- Fairbank, J.K.; Têng, S.Y. (1941). "On the Ch'ing Tributary System". Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies. 6 (2): 135–246. doi:10.2307/2718006. JSTOR 2718006.
- Geng, Shimin (2005). 阿尔泰共同语、匈奴语探讨 [On Altaic Common Language and Xiongnu Language]. Yu Yan Yu Fan Yi 语言与翻译(汉文版) [Language and Translation] (2). ISSN 1001-0823. OCLC 123501525. Archived from the original on 2012-02-25.
- Golden, Peter B. (1992). "Chapter VI – The Uyğur Qağante (742–840)". An Introduction to the History of the Turkic Peoples: Ethnogenesis and State-Formation in Medieval and Early Modern Eurasia and the Middle East. O. Harrassowitz. ISBN 978-3-447-03274-2.
- Grousset, Rene (1970). The Empire of the Steppes. Rutgers University Press. ISBN 978-0-8135-1304-1.
- Hall, Mark & Minyaev, Sergey. Chemical Analyses of Xiong-nu Pottery: A Preliminary Study of Exchange and Trade on the Inner Asian Steppes. In: Journal of Archaeological Science (2002) 29, pp. 135–144
- Harmatta, János (1 January 1994). "Conclusion". In Harmatta, János (ed.). History of Civilizations of Central Asia: The Development of Sedentary and Nomadic Civilizations, 700 B. C. to A. D. 250. UNESCO. pp. 485–492. ISBN 978-92-3-102846-5. Retrieved 2015-05-29.
- Harmatta, János (1992). "The Emergence of the Indo-Iranians: The Indo-Iranian Languages". In Dani, A. H.; Masson, V. M. (eds.). History of Civilizations of Central Asia: The Dawn of Civilization: Earliest Times to 700 B. C. (PDF). UNESCO. pp. 346–370. ISBN 978-92-3-102719-2. Retrieved 2015-05-29.
- Henning, W. B. (1948). "The date of the Sogdian ancient letters". Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. 12 (3–4): 601–615. doi:10.1017/S0041977X00083178. JSTOR 608717. S2CID 161867825.
- Hucker, Charles O. (1975). China's Imperial Past: An Introduction to Chinese History and Culture. Stanford University Press. ISBN 0-8047-2353-2.
The proto-Turkic Hsiung-nu were now challenged by other alien groups — proto-Tibetans, proto-Mongol tribes called the Hsien-pi, and separate proto-Turks called To-pa (Toba).
- Ishjamts, N. (1996). "Nomads In Eastern Central Asia". In Janos Harmatta; et al. (eds.). History of civilizations of Central Asia. Volume 2: The Development of Sedentary and Nomadic Civilizations, 700 bc to ad 250. UNESCO. pp. 151–170. ISBN 92-3-102846-4. OCLC 928730707.
- Jankowski, Henryk (2006). Historical-Etymological Dictionary of Pre-Russian Habitation Names of the Crimea. Handbuch der Orientalistik , 8: Central Asia; 15. Brill. ISBN 978-90-04-15433-9.
- Keyser-Tracqui, Christine; et al. (July 2003). "Nuclear and Mitochondrial DNA Analysis of a 2,000-Year-Old Necropolis in the Egyin Gol Valley of Mongolia". American Journal of Human Genetics. 73 (2). Cell Press: 247–260. doi:10.1086/377005. PMC 1180365. PMID 12858290.
- Keyser-Tracqui, Christine; et al. (October 2006). "Population origins in Mongolia: genetic structure analysis of ancient and modern DNA". American Journal of Physical Anthropology. 131 (2). American Association of Physical Anthropologists: 272–281. doi:10.1002/ajpa.20429. PMID 16596591.
- Kim, Kijeong; et al. (July 2010). "A western Eurasian male is found in 2000-year-old elite Xiongnu cemetery in Northeast Mongolia". American Journal of Physical Anthropology. 142 (3). American Association of Physical Anthropologists: 429–440. doi:10.1002/ajpa.21242. PMID 20091844.
- Loewe, Michael (1974). "The campaigns of Han Wu-ti". In Kierman, Frank A. Jr.; Fairbank, John K. (eds.). Chinese ways in warfare. Harvard Univ. Press.
- Maenchen-Helfen, Otto (1973). The World of the Huns: Studies in Their History and Culture (1st ed.). Berkeley, CA: University of California Press. ISBN 978-0-520-01596-8. Retrieved 2015-02-18. Internet Archive
- Mallory, J. P.; Mair, Victor H. (2000), The Tarim Mummies: Ancient China and the Mystery of the Earliest Peoples from the West, London: Thames & Hudson.
- Neparáczki, Endre; et al. (12 November 2019). "Y-chromosome haplogroups from Hun, Avar and conquering Hungarian period nomadic people of the Carpathian Basin". Scientific Reports. 9 (16569). Nature Research: 16569. Bibcode:2019NatSR...916569N. doi:10.1038/s41598-019-53105-5. PMC 6851379. PMID 31719606.
- Pritsak, O. (1959). "XUN Der Volksname der Hsiung-nu". Central Asiatic Journal (in German). 5: 27–34.
- Psarras, Sophia-Karin (2003). "Han and Xiongnu: A Reexamination of Cultural and Political Relations". Monumenta Serica. 51: 55–236. doi:10.1080/02549948.2003.11731391. JSTOR 40727370. S2CID 156676644.
- Pulleyblank, Edwin G. (1994). "Ji Hu: Indigenous Inhabitants of Shaanbei and Western Shanxi". Opuscula Altaica: Essays Presented in Honor of Henry Schwarz. 19: 499–531.
- Pulleyblank, Edwin G. (2000). "Ji 姬 and Jiang 姜: The Role of Exogamic Clans in the Organization of the Zhou Polity" (PDF). Early China. 25 (25): 1–27. doi:10.1017/S0362502800004259. S2CID 162159081. Archived from the original (PDF) on 2017-11-18. Retrieved 2017-12-01.
- Schuessler, Axel (2014). "Phonological Notes on Hàn Period Transcriptions of Foreign Names and Words" (PDF). Studies in Chinese and Sino-Tibetan Linguistics: Dialect, Phonology, Transcription and Text. Language and Linguistics Monograph Series (53). Taipei, Taiwan: Institute of Linguistics, Academia Sinica. Archived from the original (PDF) on 2021-06-07. Retrieved 2021-12-27.
- Sims-Williams, Nicholas (2004). "The Sogdian ancient letters. Letters 1, 2, 3, and 5 translated into English".
- State Hermitage Museum (2007). "Prehistoric Art - Early Nomads of the Altaic Region". The Hermitage Museum. Archived from the original on 2007-06-22. Retrieved 2007-07-31.
- Tang, Changru (December 2010). 《魏晋南北朝史论丛》 (in Chinese). Beijing: Commercial Press. ISBN 978-7-100-07451-3. Chapters:
- 〈魏晋杂胡考 一 屠各〉
- 〈魏晋杂胡考 四 乌丸〉
- 〈魏晋杂胡考 二 卢水胡〉
- Whitehouse, Ruth, ed. (2016). Macmillan Dictionary of Archaeology. Macmillan Education. ISBN 978-1-349-07589-8.
- Wink, A. (2002). Al-Hind: making of the Indo-Islamic World. Brill. ISBN 0-391-04174-6.
- Yap, Joseph P. (2009). Wars with the Xiongnu: A translation from Zizhi tongjian. AuthorHouse. ISBN 978-1-4490-0604-4. AuthorHouse.
Further reading
Library resources aboutXiongnu
- Davydova, Anthonina. The Ivolga archaeological complex. Part 1. The Ivolga fortress. In: Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu, vol. 1. St Petersburg, 1995.
- Davydova, Anthonina. The Ivolga archaeological complex. Part 2. The Ivolga cemetery. In: Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu, vol. 2. St Petersburg, 1996.
- (in Russian) Davydova, Anthonina & Minyaev Sergey. The complex of archaeological sites near Dureny village. In: Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu, vol. 5. St Petersburg, 2003.
- Davydova, Anthonina & Minyaev Sergey. The Xiongnu Decorative bronzes. In: Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu, vol. 6. St Petersburg, 2003.
- (in Hungarian) Helimski, Eugen. "A szamojéd népek vázlatos története" (Short History of the Samoyedic peoples). In: The History of the Finno-Ugric and Samoyedic Peoples. 2000, Eötvös Loránd University, Budapest, Hungary.
- (in Russian) Kiuner (Kjuner, Küner) , N.V. 1961. Китайские известия о народах Южной Сибири, Центральной Азии и Дальнего Востока (Chinese reports about peoples of Southern Siberia, Central Asia, and Far East). Moscow.
- (in Russian) Klyashtorny S.G. 1964. Древнетюркские рунические памятники как источник по истории Средней Азии. (Ancient Türkic runiform monuments as a source for the history of Central Asia). Moscow: Nauka.
- (in Russian) Kradin , Nikolay. 2002. "Hun Empire". Acad. 2nd ed., updated and added., Moscow: Logos, ISBN 5-94010-124-0
- Kradin, Nikolay. 2005. Social and Economic Structure of the Xiongnu of the Trans-Baikal Region. Archaeology, Ethnology & Anthropology of Eurasia, No 1 (21), p. 79–86.
- Kradin, Nikolay. 2012. New Approaches and Challenges for the Xiongnu Studies. In: Xiongnu and its eastward Neighbours. Seoul, p. 35–51.
- (in German) Liu Mau-tsai. 1958. Die chinesischen Nachrichten zur Geschichte der Ost-Türken (T'u-küe). Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz.
- Minyaev, Sergey. On the origin of the Xiongnu // Bulletin of International association for the study of the culture of Central Asia, UNESCO. Moscow, 1985, No. 9.
- Minyaev, Sergey. News of Xiongnu Archaeology // Das Altertum, vol. 35. Berlin, 1989.
- Minyaev, Sergey. "Niche Grave Burials of the Xiong-nu Period in Central Asia", Information Bulletin, Inter-national Association for the Cultures of Central Asia 17 (1990): 91–99.
- Minyaev, Sergey. The excavation of Xiongnu Sites in the Buryatia Republic// Orientations, vol. 26, n. 10, Hong Kong, November 1995.
- Minyaev, Sergey. Les Xiongnu// Dossiers d' archaeologie, # 212. Paris 1996.
- Minyaev, Sergey. Archaeologie des Xiongnu en Russie: nouvelles decouvertes et quelques Problemes. In: Arts Asiatiques, tome 51, Paris, 1996.
- (in Russian) Minyaev, Sergey. Derestuj cemetery. In: Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu, vol. 3. St-Petersburg, 1998.
- Minyaev, Sergey. The origins of the "Geometric Style" in Hsiungnu art // BAR International series 890. London, 2000.
- Minyaev, Sergey. Art and archeology of the Xiongnu: new discoveries in Russia. In: Circle of Iner Asia Art, Newsletter, Issue 14, December 2001, pp. 3–9
- (in Russian) Minyaev, Sergey. The Xiongnu cultural complex: location and chronology. In: Ancient and Middle Age History of Eastern Asia. Vladivostok, 2001, pp. 295–305.
- Miniaev, Sergey & Elikhina, Julia. On the chronology of the Noyon Uul barrows. The Silk Road 7 (2009): 21–30.
- Minyaev, Sergey & Sakharovskaja, Lidya. Investigation of a Xiongnu Royal Tomb in the Tsaraam valley, part 1. In: Newsletters of the Silk Road Foundation, vol. 4, no.1, 2006.
- Minyaev, Sergey & Sakharovskaja, Lidya. Investigation of a Xiongnu Royal Tomb in the Tsaraam valley, part 2. In: Newsletters of the Silk Road Foundation, vol. 5, no.1, 2007.
- Minyaev, Sergey & Smolarsky Phillipe. Art of the Steppes. Brussels, Foundation Richard Liu, 2002.
- (in Hungarian) Obrusánszky, Borbála. August 2009. Tongwancheng, city of the southern Huns. Transoxiana, August 2009, 14. ISSN 1666-7050.
- (in French) Petkovski, Elizabet. 2006. Polymorphismes ponctuels de séquence et identification génétique: étude par spectrométrie de masse MALDI-TOF. Strasbourg: Université Louis Pasteur. Dissertation
- (in Russian) Potapov, L.P. 1969. Этнический состав и происхождение алтайцев Archived 20 April 2012 at the Wayback Machine (Etnicheskii sostav i proiskhozhdenie altaitsev, Ethnic composition and origins of the Altaians). Leningrad: Nauka. Facsimile in Microsoft Word format.
- (in Russian) Potapov, L.P. 1966. Этнионим Теле и Алтайцы. Тюркологический сборник (The ethnonym "Tele" and the Altaians. Turcologica): 233–240. Moscow: Nauka.
- (in Russian) Talko-Gryntsevich, Julian. 1999. Paleo-Ethnology of Trans-Baikal area. In: Archaeological sites of the Xiongnu, vol. 4. St Petersburg.
- Taskin V.S. . 1984. Материалы по истории древних кочевых народов группы Дунху (Materials on the history of the ancient nomadic peoples of the Dunhu group). Moscow.
- Brosseder, Ursula, and Bryan Miller. Xiongnu Archaeology: Multidisciplinary Perspectives of the First Steppe Empire in Inner Asia. Bonn: Freiburger Graphische Betriebe- Freiburg, 2011.
- Csányi, B.; et al. (July 2008). "Y-Chromosome Analysis of Ancient Hungarian and Two Modern Hungarian-Speaking Populations from the Carpathian Basin". Annals of Human Genetics. 72 (4): 519–534. doi:10.1111/j.1469-1809.2008.00440.x. PMID 18373723. S2CID 13217908. Retrieved 2022-04-06.
- Hill, John E. (2009) Through the Jade Gate to Rome: A Study of the Silk Routes during the Later Han Dynasty, 1st to 2nd centuries CE. BookSurge, Charleston, South Carolina. ISBN 978-1-4392-2134-1. (Especially pp. 69–74)
- Houle, J. and L.G. Broderick (2011) "Settlement Patterns and Domestic Economy of the Xiongnu in Khanui Valley, Mongolia", 137–152. In Xiongnu Archaeology: Multidisciplinary Perspectives of the First Steppe Empire in Inner Asia.
- Miller, Bryan K. (2014). "Xiongnu "Kings" and the Political Order of the Steppe Empire". Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient. 57 (1): 1–43. doi:10.1163/15685209-12341340.
- Toh, Hoong Teik (2005). "The -yu Ending in Xiongnu, Xianbei, and Gaoju Onomastica" (PDF). Sino-Platonic Papers. 146.
- Touchette, Nancy (25 July 2003). "Ancient DNA Tells Tales from the Grave". Genome News Network. Archived from the original on 2006-05-16.
- Vaissière (2005). "Huns et Xiongnu". Central Asiatic Journal (in French). 49 (1): 3–26.
- Yap, Joseph P, (2019). The Western Regions, Xiongnu and Han, from the Shiji, Hanshu and Hou Hanshu. ISBN 978-1-7928-2915-4
- Zhang, Bibo; Dong, Guoyao (2001). 中国古代北方民族文化史 [Cultural History of Ancient Northern Ethnic Groups in China]. Harbin: Heilongjiang People's Press. ISBN 978-7-207-03325-3.
External links
- Material Culture presented by University of Washington
- Encyclopedic Archive on Xiongnu
- The Xiongnu Empire
- The Silk Road Volume 4 Number 1
- The Silk Road Volume 9
- Gold Headdress from Aluchaideng
- Belt buckle, Xiongnu type, 3rd–2nd century B.C.
- Videodocumentation: Xiongnu – the burial site of the Hun prince (Mongolia)
- The National Museum of Mongolian History :: Xiongnu
- Xiongnu and the Central Plains: The Collision and Fusion of Civilizations, Henan Provincial Museum exhibition (in Chinese)
History of Central Asia | |||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Polities |
| ||||||||||||||||||||
Culture | |||||||||||||||||||||
Archaeology |
| ||||||||||||||||||||
Artifacts |
|
Sixteen Kingdoms | |||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
History | |||||||||||||
The 16 Kingdoms |
| ||||||||||||
Other states |
| ||||||||||||
Involved | |||||||||||||
Key personalities | |||||||||||||
Histories of the Era |
Inner Asia history series | |||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Nomadic empires | |||||||||||||
Chinese empires |
| ||||||||||||
Related topics |
Empires | |||
---|---|---|---|
Ancient (colonies) | |||
Post-classical |
| ||
Modern |
| ||
Lists | |||
Miscellaneous |
|
Huns | |
---|---|
History | |
Rulers | |
Military leaders | |
Noblemen | |
Diplomats | |
Other notable Huns | |
Culture | |
Wars | |
Other Hunnic peoples | |
Related topics |